sanctification_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o latin_a interpreter_n can_v not_o better_a translate_v than_o he_o have_v do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o image_n be_v holy_a why_o be_v it_o holy_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o certain_a sanctification_n by_o grace_n it_o be_v grace_n which_o sanctify_v it_o in_o make_v it_o divine_a which_o can_v be_v better_a express_v in_o latin_a than_o by_o these_o word_n utpote_fw-la per_fw-la quandam_fw-la sanctificationem_fw-la gratiae_fw-la deificata_fw-la and_o in_o english_a as_o be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n it_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o council_n by_o the_o word_n which_o immediate_o follow_v after_o for_o this_o be_v what_o our_o lord_n design_v to_o do_v that_o as_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o union_n he_o have_v make_v divine_a the_o flesh_n he_o take_v by_o a_o sanctification_n which_o be_v natural_o proper_a to_o he_o so_o he_o will_v have_v the_o eucharistical_a bread_n as_o be_v the_o true_a image_n of_o his_o flesh_n be_v make_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o oblation_n be_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o priest_n transfer_v from_o a_o common_a estate_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n and_o therefore_o as_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o christ_n endue_v with_o a_o rational_a soul_n be_v anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n so_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o divine_a bread_n be_v replenish_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o oppose_v the_o sanctification_n which_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o christ_n have_v receive_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n to_o the_o sanctification_n which_o his_o image_n receive_v by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n there_o say_v they_o the_o natural_a flesh_n be_v anoint_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n here_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o question_n than_o be_v concern_v a_o sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v in_o quality_n of_o the_o image_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v natural_a flesh_n and_o this_o sanctification_n be_v the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n wherewith_o the_o bread_n be_v fill_v the_o sanctification_n which_o the_o natural_a flesh_n have_v receive_v be_v not_o a_o consecration_n which_o have_v change_v the_o substance_n of_o it_o into_o another_o but_o a_o inherent_a sanctification_n which_o let_v the_o humane_a nature_n subsist_v have_v make_v it_o become_v a_o source_n of_o grace_n the_o sanctification_n likewise_o which_o the_o bread_n receive_v be_v not_o a_o consecration_n which_o change_v its_o substance_n into_o that_o of_o another_o but_o a_o inherent_a sanctification_n in_o the_o bread_n which_o let_v the_o bread_n subsist_v make_v it_o full_a of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n we_o can_v not_o then_o better_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d than_o by_o these_o word_n be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o certain_a sanctification_n of_o grace_n it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o wrangle_v about_o these_o word_n the_o oblation_n be_v transfer_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o if_o they_o be_v to_o be_v render_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o consecration_n for_o here_o the_o matter_n be_v touch_v a_o sanctification_n which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o which_o the_o natural_a flesh_n have_v receive_v we_o must_v then_o translate_v to_o a_o holy_a state_n or_o to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n and_o the_o latin_a interpreter_n of_o the_o council_n who_o have_v not_o those_o particular_a interest_n to_o maintain_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v have_v faithful_o turn_v it_o oblationem_fw-la de_fw-la communi_fw-la separans_fw-la ad_fw-la sanctificationem_fw-la pertingere_fw-la facit_fw-la i_o be_o sorry_a i_o have_v be_v force_v to_o entertain_v the_o reader_n with_o these_o grammatical_a nicety_n which_o i_o suppose_v can_v be_v very_o please_v but_o beside_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v charge_v i_o with_o a_o falsification_n i_o be_v oblige_v to_o justify_v myself_o there_o will_v redound_v hence_o this_o advantage_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o council_n will_v more_o plain_o appear_v and_o the_o solid_a advantage_n we_o draw_v thence_o they_o make_v two_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o one_o his_o natural_a body_n the_o other_a his_o body_n by_o institution_n the_o one_o be_v his_o natural_a flesh_n the_o other_a be_v the_o image_n of_o his_o natural_a flesh_n the_o one_o a_o humane_a substance_n the_o other_a a_o choose_a matter_n namely_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n the_o one_o be_v holy_a by_o a_o sanctification_n which_o be_v natural_o peculiar_a unto_o it_o the_o other_o be_v raise_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n the_o one_o be_v the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o christ_n anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o other_o be_v bread_n endue_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n there_o be_v not_o any_o thing_n in_o all_o this_o that_o can_v agree_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n conception_n no_o more_o than_o be_v there_o in_o the_o father_n call_v the_o eucharist_n not_o a_o deceitful_a image_n of_o christ_n flesh_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o image_n which_o they_o call_v deceitful_a 698._o c._n 7._o p._n 698._o to_o understand_v right_o their_o sense_n we_o must_v suppose_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o they_o say_v the_o image_n of_o their_o adversary_n be_v deceitful_a either_o because_o they_o represent_v the_o humanity_n separate_v from_o the_o divinity_n and_o subsist_v by_o itself_o if_o it_o be_v say_v they_o be_v only_a image_n of_o the_o humanity_n they_o lean_v to_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n or_o because_o they_o represent_v the_o divinity_n confuse_a and_o indistinct_a from_o the_o humanity_n if_o it_o be_v say_v they_o express_v our_o saviour_n entire_a thus_o they_o lead_v to_o the_o error_n of_o the_o eutychiens_n who_o confound_v the_o two_o nature_n so_o far_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v not_o mistake_v but_o he_o have_v not_o be_v so_o happy_a in_o discover_v how_o they_o understand_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o deceitful_a image_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o error_n of_o nestorius_n their_o sense_n be_v that_o as_o the_o humane_a substance_n in_o our_o saviour_n have_v no_o personal_a subsistance_n so_o likewise_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n have_v not_o the_o form_n and_o humane_a figure_n of_o it_o although_o it_o seem_v that_o a_o image_n shall_v have_v they_o so_o that_o by_o this_o it_o represent_v the_o humane_a nature_n not_o as_o a_o person_n but_o as_o a_o nature_n bereave_v of_o its_o personality_n and_o thus_o it_o differ_v from_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n which_o be_v what_o they_o express_v in_o these_o term_n as_o our_o lord_n take_v on_o he_o the_o matter_n only_o or_o humane_a substance_n without_o the_o personal_a subsistance_n so_o he_o have_v command_v we_o to_o offer_v a_o image_n a_o choose_a matter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n not_o have_v the_o form_n or_o humane_a figure_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o eutychiens_n they_o will_v have_v that_o as_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o abolish_v nor_o confound_v with_o the_o divinity_n but_o sanctify_v and_o make_v divine_a by_o mean_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n so_o the_o bread_n be_v sanctify_v and_o deify_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v what_o they_o express_v by_o these_o term_n as_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o union_n our_o saviour_n deify_v the_o flesh_n he_o take_v by_o a_o sanctification_n which_o be_v natural_o proper_a to_o he_o so_o likewise_o he_o will_v have_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o be_v not_o the_o deceitful_a image_n of_o his_o natural_a flesh_n to_o be_v make_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o oblation_n be_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o priest_n transfer_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n now_o this_o do_v necessary_o suppose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n subsist_v to_o represent_v against_o eutychus_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n moreover_o this_o be_v not_o one_o of_o my_o metaphysical_a speculation_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n 669._o p._n 669._o be_v please_v to_o express_v himself_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o especial_o of_o those_o who_o dispute_v against_o eutychus_n and_o i_o express_o observe_v it_o have_v for_o this_o effect_n cite_v justin_n martyr_n theodoret_n gelasius_n and_o ephraim_n of_o antioch_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v think_v good_a in_o relate_v my_o word_n to_o cut_v off_o this_o clause_n for_o fear_v the_o reader_n
a_o spectrum_n sometime_o likewise_o they_o affirm_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o word_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o become_v consubstantial_a with_o it_o they_o do_v for_o the_o most_o part_n deny_v the_o word_n assume_v a_o humane_a body_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o say_v that_o have_v be_v change_v without_o a_o change_n and_o make_v flesh_n he_o have_v only_o pass_v through_o the_o virgin_n and_o fasten_v his_o divinity_n to_o the_o cross_n and_o although_o it_o be_v neither_o finite_a nor_o circumscribe_v yet_o he_o have_v deposit_v it_o in_o the_o sepulchre_n they_o deny_v the_o birth_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n affirm_v it_o happen_v in_o appearance_n only_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o use_v the_o azyme_n and_o not_o bread_n they_o put_v no_o water_n in_o the_o chalice_n design_v to_o represent_v thereby_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n whereas_o we_o by_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n with_o wine_n represent_v the_o union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n it_o can_v be_v more_o clear_o affirm_v that_o the_o armenian_n be_v real_a eutychiens_n see_v he_o not_o only_a attribute_n to_o they_o the_o believe_v that_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n but_o make_v consubstantial_a with_o it_o but_o he_o be_v too_o a_o terrible_a calumniator_n if_o we_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n howsoever_o let_v we_o proceed_v guy_n carmus_fw-la who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 1340._o and_o have_v exact_o reckon_v up_o the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n in_o his_o book_n of_o heresy_n express_o tell_v we_o 22._o guido_n carmel_n summam_fw-la de_fw-la haeres_fw-la de_fw-mi haer_fw-mi arm._n c._n 22._o they_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o dioscorus_n deny_v with_o he_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_v the_o divine_a and_o humane_a in_o the_o unity_n of_o person_n that_o they_o admit_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v the_o divine_a one_o will_n and_o one_o operation_n and_o in_o the_o twelve_o error_n he_o remark_n they_o hold_v that_o after_o the_o union_n the_o humane_a nature_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o divine_a so_o that_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o person_n in_o jesus_n christ_n so_o there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o he_o to_o wit_v the_o divine_a and_o that_o they_o cruel_o persecute_v those_o that_o hold_v there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o divine_a and_o humane_a in_o the_o year_n 1341_o the_o then_o pope_n cause_v this_o information_n to_o be_v draw_v up_o touch_v the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n which_o we_o have_v already_o mention_v and_o shall_v have_v far_a occasion_n to_o discourse_v of_o hereafter_o the_o second_o article_n have_v these_o word_n that_o there_o be_v hold_v heretofore_o a_o council_n in_o armenia_n wherein_o assist_v the_o catholic_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n with_o their_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o suriens_fw-la 1341._o raynald_n ad_fw-la a_o 1341._o that_o in_o this_o council_n be_v reject_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n especial_o because_o it_o have_v determine_v we_o must_v believe_v there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n the_o humane_a and_o the_o divine_a and_o one_o only_a person_n subsist_v in_o two_o nature_n that_o the_o council_n of_o the_o armenian_n have_v on_o their_o side_n determine_v that_o as_o in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a person_n so_o likewise_o be_v there_o in_o he_o but_o one_o nature_n to_o wit_v the_o divine_a one_o only_a will_n and_o one_o operation_n that_o they_o anathematise_v those_o that_o affirm_v the_o contrary_a and_o persecute_v they_o not_o only_o by_o imprisonment_n and_o load_v they_o with_o chain_n but_o even_o to_o the_o put_v they_o to_o death_n that_o in_o this_o council_n they_o have_v condemn_v pope_n leo_n and_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o father_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o flavian_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n because_o he_o assert_v therein_o two_o nature_n and_o one_o person_n two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n that_o in_o fine_a they_o canonize_v dioscorus_n who_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n have_v condemn_v and_o the_o armenian_n celebrate_v his_o festival_n three_o time_n in_o a_o year_n as_o a_o saint_n and_o curse_a leo_n and_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o have_v condemn_v dioscorus_n the_o twenty_o article_n bear_v that_o the_o armenian_n believe_v and_o hold_v that_o the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n have_v unite_v to_o himself_o the_o humane_a nature_n and_o be_v make_v man_n yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o in_o the_o union_n the_o humane_a nature_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o as_o there_o be_v after_o the_o union_n but_o one_o person_n in_o jesus_n christ_n so_o be_v there_o but_o one_o nature_n in_o it_o to_o wit_v the_o divine_a and_o not_o the_o humane_a that_o they_o curse_v all_o those_o who_o say_v the_o contrary_a so_o great_o detest_a those_o that_o hold_v the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o union_n to_o wit_n the_o divine_a and_o humane_a that_o if_o any_o baptise_a armenian_a among_o they_o say_v this_o they_o will_v not_o communicate_v with_o he_o but_o esteem_v he_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o upon_o his_o return_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o armenian_n rebaptise_v he_o neither_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o if_o he_o come_v from_o paganism_n and_o after_o this_o second_o baptism_n lay_v twenty_o year_n penance_n on_o he_o and_o in_o the_o twenty_o first_o article_n the_o armenian_n believe_v and_o hold_v that_o because_o after_o the_o union_n of_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o humane_a nature_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o divine_a in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o from_o that_o very_a moment_n there_o be_v only_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o he_o the_o divinity_n have_v be_v passable_a and_o impassable_a mortal_a and_o immortal_a according_a as_o our_o saviour_n himself_o please_v and_o that_o thus_o he_o have_v suffer_v and_o be_v dead_a in_o the_o divine_a nature_n because_o he_o will_v have_v no_o humane_a nature_n when_o he_o suffer_v and_o dye_v do_v mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v we_o shall_v rest_v content_v when_o he_o shall_v tell_v we_o that_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v mere_a imposture_n eugenus_n iv_o instruct_v the_o armenian_n in_o council_n of_o florence_n florent_fw-la ad_fw-la calcem_fw-la council_n florent_fw-la sufficient_o show_v he_o take_v they_o for_o real_a and_o perfect_a eutychiens_n for_o he_o chief_o apply'_v himself_o to_o show_v they_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o teach_v they_o that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v consubstantial_a with_o we_o and_o have_v take_v on_o he_o a_o real_a humane_a nature_n this_o nature_n have_v subsist_v and_o do_v still_o subsist_v in_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n without_o confusion_n or_o conversion_n we_o need_v but_o read_v this_o discourse_n to_o find_v that_o its_o drift_n be_v to_o oppose_v against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n the_o contrary_a doctrine_n which_o must_v be_v hold_v to_o be_v conformable_a with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o one_o of_o the_o principal_a point_n he_o design_v to_o insist_v on_o be_v that_o of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n against_o the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n and_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o 1434._o spondan_n annal_n eccles_n tom._n 2._o ad_fw-la ann._n 1434._o mr._n sponde_v bishop_n of_o pamiez_n he_o do_v not_o give_v they_o say_v he_o in_o his_o decretal_n all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n but_o content_v himself_o as_o i_o take_v it_o with_o those_o wherein_o they_o err_v or_o of_o which_o they_o doubt_v and_o first_o he_o give_v they_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la to_o have_v it_o sing_v in_o church_n than_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n touch_v the_o two_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o unity_n of_o person_n three_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o six_o council_n touch_v the_o two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n four_o because_o the_o armenian_n have_v acknowledge_v hitherto_o only_o the_o three_o first_o council_n that_o of_o nice_n constantinople_n and_o ephesus_n reject_v those_o that_o be_v hold_v afterward_o he_o show_v they_o that_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o they_o believe_v favour_v the_o nestorian_a heresy_n do_v as_o well_o condemn_v nestorius_n as_o eutyches_n and_o that_o they_o must_v receive_v it_o prateolus_n who_o make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o all_o the_o sect_n say_v armen_n prateol_n elench_v haeret._n de_fw-fr armen_n that_o it_o be_v
great_a cham_n of_o tartar_n that_o after_o the_o union_n there_o be_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n brother_z bieul_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preacher_n affirm_v the_o same_o in_o the_o relation_n of_o his_o travel_n the_o jacobite_n say_v he_o be_v heretic_n and_o schismatic_n they_o say_v there_o be_v in_o christ_n but_o one_o substance_n one_o operation_n and_o one_o will_n which_o be_v the_o divine_a this_o be_v false_a and_o contrary_a to_o our_o catholic_n faith_n for_o in_o christ_n with_o the_o divinity_n be_v a_o true_a substance_n operation_n and_o humane_a will._n for_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v that_o god_n be_v real_a god_n and_o real_a man._n and_o a_o little_a further_o speak_v of_o a_o dispute_n which_o he_o have_v with_o they_o we_o show_v they_o say_v he_o wherein_o they_o err_v when_o they_o deny_v our_o saviour_n christ_n to_o be_v real_a god_n and_o man_n and_o yet_o will_v still_o retain_v and_o affirm_v that_o in_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v only_o one_o substance_n one_o operation_n one_o nature_n and_o one_o will_v which_o according_a to_o they_o be_v the_o divine_a pope_n john_n xxii_o write_v to_o raymund_n the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n 28._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1â—26_n num_fw-la 28._o complain_v to_o he_o of_o the_o jacobite_n be_v tolerate_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o cyprus_n and_o ground_n his_o complaint_n on_o that_o these_o heretic_n dare_v maintain_v against_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n guy_n carme_v express_o observe_v this_o among_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o error_n 6._o guid._n car._n sum_n de_fw-fr baeâ—â—s_fw-fr do_fw-mi de_fw-fr jacob._n barth_n a_o salignaico_n itiner_n terrae_fw-la sanctae_fw-la fol._n 31._o de_fw-la jacobitis_fw-la pratcol_n elench_v haret_fw-la lib._n 7._o de_fw-fr jacob._n art_n 3._o joann_n cotov_n itiner_n hieros_n &_o syriac_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 6._o that_o they_o affirm_v there_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o one_o nature_n no_o more_o than_o one_o person_n and_o therefore_o they_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n only_o with_o one_o finger_n the_o same_o may_v be_v see_v in_o barthol_n salignac_n voyage_n into_o the_o holy_a land_n they_o hold_v say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o jacobite_n that_o there_o be_v but_o only_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o divine_a they_o profess_v to_o believe_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n say_v prateolus_n they_o be_v corrupt_v by_o several_a error_n say_v cottovic_n and_o especial_o in_o reference_n to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n for_o they_o confound_v our_o saviour_n divine_a and_o humane_a nature_n and_o make_v thereof_o but_o one_o will_n and_o one_o operation_n they_o deny_v there_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o union_n of_o the_o word_n with_o the_o flesh_n two_o nature_n entire_a and_o perfect_a without_o confusion_n of_o person_n moreover_o they_o maintain_v that_o the_o flesh_n which_o our_o saviour_n christ_n take_v be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n as_o we_o and_o that_o the_o word_n be_v not_o change_v into_o true_a flesh_n but_o into_o i_o know_v not_o what_o kind_n of_o fantastical_a and_o apparent_a flesh_n and_o that_o he_o rather_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o man_n to_o be_v bear_v and_o die_v than_o real_o to_o do_v and_o be_v so_o thus_o do_v they_o teach_v that_o all_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n the_o incarnation_n passion_n resurrection_n of_o our_o saviour_n his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n and_o his_o second_o come_v be_v only_a thing_n feign_v and_o appearance_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n make_v invalid_a all_o these_o mystery_n and_o to_o confirm_v their_o heresy_n by_o a_o external_a testimony_n 371_o cottovic_n ibid._n voyages_n and_o observe_v of_o the_o sicur_fw-fr de_fw-fr la_fw-fr boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr 3._o part_n ch_n 12._o pag._n 371_o they_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n only_o with_o one_o finger_n thereby_o represent_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n he_o tell_v we_o the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o coptic_o they_o follow_v say_v he_o the_o heresy_n of_o dioscorus_n and_o eutiche_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o with_o the_o jacobite_n the_o coptic_o be_v schismatical_a christian_n say_v the_o sieur_n boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr and_o hold_v the_o same_o error_n as_o the_o armenian_n jacobite_n and_o aethiopian_n follow_v in_o every_o thing_n the_o opinion_n of_o dioscorus_n and_o eutyches_n the_o coptic_o say_v mr._n thevenot_n be_v christian_n but_o jacobite_n 501._o thevenot_n voyage_n part_v 2._o ch._n 75._o p._n 501._o that_o be_v to_o say_v follower_n of_o eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n it_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o produce_v any_o more_o testimony_n for_o the_o confirm_v a_o thing_n so_o well_o know_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v but_o acknowledge_v it_o neither_o need_v we_o say_v much_o concern_v the_o ethiopian_n who_o be_v in_o all_o particular_n like_v to_o the_o coptic_o and_o receive_v from_o they_o their_o abuna_n that_o be_v to_o say_v their_o patriarch_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v yet_o will_v i_o here_o relate_v the_o answer_n which_o a_o abyssin_n priest_n name_v thecla_n maria_n return_v to_o the_o question_n offer_v he_o at_o rome_n by_o some_o cardinal_n who_o colloquy_v with_o he_o by_o order_n of_o pope_n sixtus_n v._o in_o the_o year_n 1594._o as_o we_o find_v they_o set_v down_o by_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n be_v ask_v say_v he_o how_o many_o nature_n 13._o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n lib._n 7._o p._n 1._o c._n 13._o will_n and_o operation_n the_o aethiopian_n hold_v to_o be_v in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n he_o answer_v that_o the_o aethiopian_n profess_v to_o believe_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o union_n one_o will_n and_o one_o operation_n yet_o without_o confusion_n and_o he_o add_v he_o know_v well_o that_o the_o aethiopian_n coptic_o and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n that_o hold_v this_o opinion_n deviate_v great_o from_o the_o truth_n be_v ask_v whether_o the_o aethiopian_n believe_v one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n result_v from_o two_o he_o answer_v that_o the_o aethiopian_n do_v not_o say_v so_o but_o profess_v to_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o our_o saviour_n without_o mixture_n or_o confusion_n which_o they_o affirm_v to_o be_v the_o divine_a be_v moreover_o demand_v whether_o the_o aethiopian_n receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n he_o answer_v they_o condemn_v this_o council_n because_o therein_o be_v confirm_v the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o therein_o be_v condemn_v dioscorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n the_o relation_n of_o ethiopia_n confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n it_o now_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o all_o these_o nation_n to_o wit_n the_o jacobit_n coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n can_v hold_v transubstantiation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o question_n be_v whether_o they_o be_v people_n endue_v with_o common_a sense_n for_o what_o can_v be_v more_o contradictory_n than_o to_o maintain_v on_o one_o hand_n that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v no_o real_a body_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o he_o but_o the_o divine_a nature_n that_o his_o whole_a converse_n in_o the_o world_n his_o birth_n death_n and_o resurrection_n be_v only_o bare_a appearance_n without_o any_o reality_n and_o to_o believe_v on_o the_o other_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o body_n into_o the_o same_o substance_n he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o retain_v still_o in_o heaven_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v tell_v we_o they_o hold_v transubstantiation_n after_o their_o manner_n but_o let_v he_o show_v we_o then_o what_o this_o manner_n be_v will_v he_o have_v they_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v inward_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o these_o appearance_n with_o which_o they_o say_v the_o divinity_n heretofore_o clothe_v itself_o beside_o that_o it_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a to_o attribute_v a_o substance_n to_o simple_a appearance_n which_o be_v nothing_o and_o that_o according_a to_o they_o these_o appearance_n be_v no_o long_o in_o be_v have_v cease_v with_o the_o oeconomy_n will_v not_o this_o be_v excellent_a sense_n to_o say_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n change_v itself_o into_o the_o appearance_n which_o do_v not_o appear_v for_o they_o will_v be_v conceal_v under_o the_o veil_n of_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o will_v be_v invisible_a appearance_n lie_v hide_v under_o other_o appearance_n will_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v they_o hold_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n become_v itself_o the_o divine_a essence_n but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a
preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sixteenth_o from_o a_o passage_n of_o oecumenius_n we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o the_o greek_n consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o leaven_a bread_n and_o that_o there_o be_v touch_v this_o point_n between_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n so_o stiff_a a_o controversy_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v their_o altar_n be_v pollute_v when_o the_o latin_n have_v perform_v their_o service_n thereon_o and_o therefore_o when_o ever_o this_o happen_v they_o wash_v they_o with_o exceed_v great_a care_n before_o they_o use_v they_o i_o shall_v not_o trouble_v myself_o or_o reader_n with_o mention_v here_o any_o thing_n touch_v the_o beginning_n or_o progress_n of_o this_o dispute_n all_o that_o i_o aim_v at_o here_o be_v only_o to_o give_v far_a light_n to_o the_o question_n i_o handle_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o then_o no_o hard_a matter_n in_o read_v their_o book_n concern_v this_o point_n to_o know_v what_o their_o real_a belief_n be_v touch_v transubstantiation_n for_o we_o find_v they_o continual_o argue_v from_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v still_o bread_n after_o consecration_n and_o this_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o michael_n cerularius_n and_o leo_n bishop_n of_o acrida_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o tranis_fw-la in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o naples_n for_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n they_o add_v observe_v how_o our_o saviour_n have_v call_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o bread_n his_o body_n this_o expression_n 4._o bibliot_n paâ—â—_n tom._n 4._o â—dâ—t_n 4._o let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o will_v do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v make_v bread_n his_o body_n and_o change_v it_o into_o his_o body_n but_o it_o can_v be_v say_v with_o good_a sense_n that_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n see_v this_o latter_a expression_n signify_v he_o attribute_n to_o the_o bread_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n which_o suppose_v the_o bread_n remain_v and_o receive_v the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o do_v we_o meet_v with_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n not_o only_o in_o michael_n cerularius_n but_o in_o the_o triode_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v they_o have_v likewise_o relate_v the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 2._o allat_n de_fw-fr lib._n eccles_n graec._n diss_fw-la 2._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d observe_v that_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o not_o a_o azyme_n let_v they_o then_o be_v ashamed_a that_o offer_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n unleavened_a bread_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o dispute_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o gennadius_n that_o this_o passage_n 10._o gennad_n pâ—o_o council_n flor._n cap._n 2_o sect_n 7._o book_n 10._o be_v frequent_o use_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o mr_n arnaud_n have_v observe_v that_o jeremias_n and_o photius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n express_v themselves_o in_o this_o same_o manner_n jesus_n christ_n call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n the_o wine_n his_o blood_n he_o assure_v we_o that_o jeremias_n believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o whether_o he_o do_v or_o not_o we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o he_o likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o photius_n join_v this_o expression_n with_o that_o which_o natural_o denote_v transubstantiation_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o common_a bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o this_o be_v mere_a mockery_n to_o desire_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o a_o term_n so_o general_a as_o be_v that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v natural_o signify_v a_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o second_o place_n the_o greek_n be_v wont_v in_o this_o controversy_n to_o reproach_v 4._o bibl._n patr._n tom._n 4._o edit_fw-la 4._o the_o latin_n with_o their_o eat_v the_o jewish_a azyme_n and_o that_o they_o eat_v it_o as_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n you_o offer_v to_o god_n in_o sacrifice_n say_v nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la the_o azyme_n and_o dead_a bread_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o eat_v it_o as_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o true_a and_o live_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o a_o little_a further_o he_o that_o make_v the_o azyme_n and_o eat_v it_o although_o he_o have_v not_o take_v this_o custom_n from_o the_o jew_n yet_o do_v he_o in_o this_o imitate_v they_o and_o his_o knowledge_n be_v no_o great_a than_o that_o of_o a_o jew_n they_o apply_v to_o this_o occasion_n the_o eleven_o canon_n of_o the_o six_o council_n in_o trullo_n which_o forbid_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o azyme_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o this_o be_v near_o upon_o the_o same_o language_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o these_o expression_n will_v be_v extravagant_a do_v they_o not_o suppose_v that_o which_o we_o eat_v in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v real_a bread_n for_o to_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n under_o the_o accident_n of_o a_o azyme_n be_v not_o to_o eat_v the_o azyme_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o in_o effect_n those_o among_o the_o latin_n that_o have_v refute_v they_o touch_v this_o article_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o tell_v they_o that_o after_o the_o conversion_n it_o be_v no_o long_o bread_n neither_o leaven_v nor_o unleavened_a but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o in_o suppose_v this_o conversion_n the_o question_n concern_v the_o azyme_n be_v superfluous_a as_o appear_v in_o a_o anonymous_n treatise_n in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la and_o in_o a_o letter_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o 9th_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n mention_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o his_o three_o book_n it_o appear_v likewise_o by_o a_o treatise_n attribute_v to_o gennadius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n that_o at_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n wherein_o it_o be_v ordain_v the_o priest_n shall_v consecrate_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o leaven_a bread_n and_o with_o the_o azyme_n every_o one_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o own_o church_n the_o greek_n that_o reject_v the_o union_n thus_o loud_o express_v themselves_o say_v 1._o gennad_n pro_fw-la council_n flor._n cap._n 2_o sect_n 1._o that_o the_o council_n have_v divide_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n into_o two_o part_n and_o make_v two_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o one_o of_o unleavened_a and_o the_o other_a of_o leaven_a bread_n which_o language_n will_v be_v very_o improper_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o person_n who_o believe_v transubstantiation_n for_o beside_o that_o this_o will_v not_o be_v two_o body_n but_o one_o alone_a under_o the_o different_a species_n it_o shall_v at_o least_o have_v be_v say_v they_o have_v set_v up_o two_o body_n one_o make_v of_o leaven_a the_o other_a of_o unleavened_a bread_n we_o find_v that_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o same_o controversy_n to_o show_v unleavened_a bread_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o mystery_n affirm_v that_o leaven_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o bread_n as_o the_o soul_n be_v to_o the_o body_n because_o bread_n receive_v elevation_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o leaven_n so_o that_o they_o call_v leaven_v bread_n live_v bread_n as_o be_v that_o which_o have_v spirit_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o azyme_n dead_a bread_n a_o dead_a lump_n unfit_a to_o represent_v the_o live_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o thereupon_o they_o ground_n this_o accusation_n that_o the_o latin_n eat_v a_o dead_a lump_n inanimate_a bread_n and_o not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n as_o we_o and_o be_v not_o void_a of_o soul_n as_o teach_v the_o heretic_n apollinarius_n we_o may_v find_v this_o kind_n of_o argue_v in_o cerularius_n his_o letter_n in_o that_o of_o nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o answer_n of_o cardinal_n humbert_n and_o likewise_o describe_v at_o large_a in_o the_o anonymous_n author_n i_o mention_v the_o christian_n easter_n say_v he_o 4._o bibl_n patr._n tom_n 4_o edit_n 4._o be_v celebrate_v not_o with_o unleavened_a bread_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a with_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v to_o set_v forth_o the_o perfection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o our_o lord_n have_v unite_v to_o himself_o two_o nature_n in_o one_o person_n and_o as_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v most_o simple_a so_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v compose_v of_o soul_n and_o body_n or_o flesh_n there_o be_v then_o in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o divinity_n the_o soul_n and_o the_o body_n so_o likewise_o in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o we_o celebrate_v with_o complete_a bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o leaven_a bread_n there_o be_v three_o thing_n namely_o flower_n
of_o the_o bible_n in_o syriack_n gabriel_n think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o tell_v abraham_n his_o own_o and_o publish_v his_o defect_n he_o therefore_o put_v forth_o a_o small_a book_n which_o he_o call_v commonitorium_fw-la apologeticum_n wherein_o he_o represent_v he_o in_o the_o aforementioned_a manner_n he_o reproach_n he_o with_o his_o divide_v the_o whole_a seminary_n at_o rome_n for_o his_o treachery_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o maronites_n impose_v on_o prince_n fachraddin_n for_o cheat_v the_o duke_n of_o florence_n and_o with_o his_o be_v banish_v his_o own_o country_n his_o imprisonment_n at_o florence_n for_o his_o crime_n and_o in_o fine_a threaten_v he_o for_o the_o complete_n of_o his_o shame_n to_o print_v those_o letter_n he_o receive_v from_o mount_n liban_n rome_n and_o florence_n which_o give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o life_n but_o beside_o there_o be_v not_o any_o thing_n in_o these_o passage_n but_o may_v well_o agree_v with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n such_o as_o we_o have_v show_v it_o to_o be_v in_o the_o two_o forego_v book_n as_o will_v appear_v to_o he_o that_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v they_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n and_o apply_v to_o they_o the_o answer_v i_o make_v to_o several_a other_o such_o like_a passage_n which_o be_v needless_a here_o to_o be_v repeat_v we_o must_v come_v then_o to_o the_o armenian_n i_o shall_v insist_v the_o long_o upon_o they_o as_o well_o for_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v discourse_v much_o about_o they_o as_o for_o that_o they_o be_v a_o great_a people_n and_o a_o entire_a church_n by_o themselves_o they_o be_v long_o since_o separate_v from_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o there_o be_v a_o deadly_a feud_n betwixt_o they_o in_o reference_n to_o religion_n yet_o be_v they_o both_o extreme_a ignorant_a of_o the_o design_n of_o christianity_n and_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o armenian_n surpass_v that_o of_o the_o greek_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o testimony_n cite_v in_o my_o second_o book_n i_o will_v add_v that_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o heliopolis_n in_o his_o relation_n print_v at_o paris_n 1668._o i_o give_v say_v he_o a_o visit_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o heliopolis_n relat._n of_o missionarys_n and_o voyage_n of_o french_a bishop_n by_o m._n francis_n pallu_n bish_n of_o heliopolis_n armenian_n near_o the_o city_n of_o hervian_n in_o a_o famous_a monastery_n of_o eutychian_a heretic_n who_o be_v no_o less_o obstinate_a than_o ignorant_a i_o find_v there_o among_o other_o a_o certain_a person_n who_o have_v be_v in_o poland_n have_v some_o smattering_n of_o latin_a i_o will_v have_v discourse_v with_o he_o touch_v the_o principal_a heresy_n of_o eutichus_n but_o he_o cunning_o avoid_v it_o i_o leave_v this_o monastery_n little_o satisfy_v with_o these_o religious_a who_o show_v little_a piety_n although_o they_o profess_v much_o and_o live_v austere_o so_o cyrillus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n describe_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n to_o wytenbogard_a the_o four_o sect_n of_o eastern_a christian_n with_o which_o wytenbog_n epist_n viror_fw-la eruditor_fw-la epist_n 2._o cyrill_n ad_fw-la wytenbog_n the_o greek_n hold_v no_o communion_n to_o wit_n the_o armenian_n coptic_o maronites_n and_o jacobite_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o they_o live_v like_o beast_n and_o be_v so_o prodigious_o ignorant_a that_o they_o scarce_o know_v what_o they_o believe_v themselves_o the_o latin_n have_v long_a since_o use_v their_o utmost_a power_n to_o bring_v over_o these_o armenian_n to_o they_o and_o submit_v they_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n they_o have_v for_o this_o purpose_n send_v mission_n which_o they_o have_v renew_v or_o augment_v as_o occasion_n require_v they_o have_v take_v the_o course_n of_o seminary_n and_o from_o time_n to_o time_n according_o manage_v the_o interest_n of_o prince_n and_o king_n of_o armenia_n and_o that_o not_o seldom_o with_o success_n so_o that_o as_o there_o be_v at_o present_a two_o sort_n of_o greek_n the_o one_o call_v the_o reunited_a one_o and_o the_o other_o schismatic_n so_o there_o be_v likewise_o two_o sort_n of_o armenian_n the_o one_o that_o acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n call_v frank-armenians_n for_o in_o the_o east_n they_o call_v all_o the_o latin_n of_o whatsoever_o nation_n they_o be_v frank_n the_o other_o those_o that_o acknowledge_v only_o their_o own_o patriarch_n or_o catholic_n as_o they_o term_v they_o and_o be_v call_v only_a armenian_n our_o question_n only_o then_o concern_v these_o last_o and_o to_o know_v whether_o they_o do_v or_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o first_o argument_n i_o offer_v for_o the_o maintain_v the_o negative_a which_o i_o affirm_v be_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o heresy_n of_o euthyches_n of_o which_o the_o armenian_n make_v profession_n they_o hold_v there_o be_v but_o one_o single_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o divine_a that_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v mix_v or_o confuse_v in_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o divinity_n how_o then_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o have_v this_o opinion_n they_o can_v at_o the_o same_o time_n believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o if_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v no_o long_o a_o body_n if_o the_o humane_a nature_n do_v no_o long_o subsist_v according_a to_o they_o this_o will_v be_v to_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o great_a absurdity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o manifest_a contradiction_n to_o imagine_v they_o believe_v the_o change_n in_o question_n see_v to_o believe_v it_o it_o must_v be_v necessary_o suppose_v not_o only_o that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v a_o body_n but_o likewise_o that_o his_o body_n be_v distinct_a from_o the_o divinity_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o see_v the_o force_n of_o this_o argument_n will_v prevent_v it_o 454._o lib._n 5._o c._n 6._o p._n 454._o by_o two_o answer_n which_o we_o must_v distinct_o examine_v one_o after_o another_o the_o first_o amount_n to_o this_o that_o suppose_v the_o armenian_n be_v real_a eutychiens_n yet_o do_v it_o not_o thence_o follow_v that_o their_o opinion_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o transubstantiation_n or_o that_o they_o do_v not_o admit_v it_o after_o their_o fashion_n for_o although_o they_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n after_o the_o union_n and_o that_o the_o human_a nature_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divine_a yet_o do_v they_o assert_v that_o the_o virgin_n mary_n bring_v forth_o a_o son_n that_o appear_v to_o have_v a_o body_n like_o other_o man_n that_o the_o apostle_n converse_v with_o our_o saviour_n as_o a_o man_n that_o the_o jew_n take_v he_o for_o a_o man_n that_o they_o crucify_v he_o as_o a_o man_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o this_o swallow_a up_o of_o the_o humane_a nature_n consist_v rather_o according_a to_o the_o eutychiens_n in_o the_o change_n of_o all_o the_o natural_a propriety_n which_o they_o call_v nature_n than_o in_o the_o annihilation_n of_o nature_n itself_o take_v for_o the_o substance_n and_o internal_a be_v that_o this_o manifest_o appear_v by_o all_o their_o write_n who_o have_v undertake_v to_o refute_v the_o eutychiens_n and_o by_o the_o eutychiens_n themselves_o for_o the_o gajanite_n who_o be_v eutychiens_n at_o far_a distance_n from_o the_o catholic_n yet_o acknowledge_v they_o receive_v in_o the_o holy_a communion_n the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o who_o be_v incarnate_a and_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n apply_v this_o afterward_o to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o say_v that_o they_o believe_v with_o all_o other_o christian_n that_o this_o same_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n see_v in_o the_o world_n crucify_v and_o rise_v be_v real_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o this_o jesus_n christ._n but_o deny_v as_o they_o do_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o distinct_a nature_n from_o the_o divinity_n so_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v transubstantiate_v into_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v any_o other_o nature_n than_o the_o divinity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o deify_v body_n a_o body_n mix_v and_o confuse_a with_o the_o divinity_n by_o the_o loss_n of_o its_o natural_a propriety_n rather_o than_o of_o its_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v likewise_o promise_v we_o that_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o what_o theodoret_n have_v write_v he_o will_v more_o distinct_o explain_v wherein_o consist_v this_o swallow_a up_o of_o the_o humane_a nature_n according_a to_o the_o eutychiens_n i_o know_v not_o what_o elucidation_n he_o may_v one_o day_n give_v we_o but_o if_o they_o be_v no_o better_a than_o what_o he_o now_o tell_v we_o they_o will_v
be_v of_o no_o great_a use_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v never_o a_o more_o crude_a discourse_n than_o that_o which_o he_o now_o give_v we_o first_o what_o signify_v the_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o eutychiens_n acknowledge_v the_o virgin_n mary_n bring_v forth_o a_o son_n that_o appear_v to_o have_v a_o body_n like_o other_o man_n that_o the_o apostle_n converse_v with_o he_o as_o with_o a_o man_n and_o that_o the_o jew_n take_v he_o for_o a_o man_n what_o signify_v this_o to_o the_o prove_v that_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v the_o inward_a substance_n of_o the_o humanity_n remain_v in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o say_v only_o that_o all_o the_o natural_a propriety_n which_o they_o call_v nature_n be_v change_v there_o will_v be_v more_o likelihood_n in_o conclude_v from_o hence_o the_o contrary_a viz._n that_o according_a to_o the_o eutychiens_n the_o inward_a substance_n be_v change_v and_o the_o natural_a propriety_n remain_v for_o if_o we_o real_o distinguish_v these_o propriety_n from_o the_o substance_n it_o be_v immediate_o on_o they_o and_o not_o on_o the_o inward_a substance_n whereon_o depend_v once_o be_v a_o man_n and_o be_v take_v for_o such_o so_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o say_v the_o apostle_n converse_v with_o our_o saviour_n as_o a_o man_n and_o that_o the_o jew_n take_v he_o for_o a_o man_n establish_v a_o principle_n which_o not_o only_o conclude_v nothing_o of_o what_o he_o pretend_v but_o rather_o the_o contrary_a which_o do_v show_v in_o my_o opinion_n that_o he_o be_v in_o great_a perplexity_n when_o he_o write_v this_o chapter_n 2._o do_v he_o not_o know_v that_o the_o eutychiens_n and_o especial_o the_o armenian_n when_o they_o be_v urge_v by_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o attribute_n to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n all_o the_o outward_a character_n of_o a_o real_a man_n that_o he_o be_v bear_v converse_v with_o his_o apostle_n eat_v and_o drink_v be_v dead_a and_o rise_v again_o that_o his_o soul_n be_v oppress_v with_o sadness_n etc._n etc._n whence_o we_o conclude_v he_o have_v a_o real_a humane_a nature_n answer_v that_o all_o these_o thing_n happen_v only_o in_o appearance_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o divinity_n itself_o that_o assume_v all_o these_o external_n form_n which_o yet_o have_v in_o themselves_o no_o reality_n pope_n john_n the_o second_o speak_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eutychiens_n we_o 4._o epist_n john_n 2._o episcop_n rom._n ad_fw-la arien_n etc._n etc._n bibl._n patr._n tom._n 4._o edit_fw-la 4._o confess_v say_v he_o that_o the_o holy_a vigin_n be_v proper_o and_o true_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n incarnate_a and_o bear_v of_o she_o i_o say_v proper_o and_o true_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n a_o phantasm_n or_o not_o real_a flesh_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o impious_a eutychiens_n the_o follower_n of_o eutyches_n and_o 1341._o harmenop_n de_fw-fr sect._n arâ—_n 5._o nicephor_n callist_n hist_o eccles_n lâ—b_n 18_o c._n 48._o raynald_n ad_fw-la a_o 1341._o dioscorus_n say_v harmenopulus_n affirm_v the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v make_v man_n in_o appearance_n have_v only_o one_o nature_n nicephorus_n callistus_n confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o wretched_a eutyches_n say_v he_o do_v indeed_o acknowledge_v god_n to_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o that_o the_o virgin_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o god_n and_o so_o far_o his_o doctrine_n be_v sound_a and_o true_a but_o he_o likewise_o hold_v that_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v feign_v that_o the_o word_n be_v change_v and_o make_v flesh_n after_o a_o immutable_a manner_n that_o he_o feign_v in_o appearance_n the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o that_o whatsoever_o of_o corporeal_a appear_v in_o he_o be_v only_o a_o phantasm_n and_o fiction_n the_o same_o thing_n appear_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o armenian_n from_o the_o information_n which_o pope_n benedict_n the_o twelve_o give_v we_o of_o their_o error_n for_o the_o twenty_o eight_o article_n have_v these_o word_n the_o armenian_n know_v not_o what_o answer_v to_o give_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o assert_v our_o saviour_n have_v a_o real_a humane_a body_n after_o his_o resurrection_n forasmuch_o as_o they_o affirm_v that_o at_o the_o moment_n of_o the_o union_n the_o humane_a nature_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o divinity_n answer_v that_o the_o will_n of_o god_n as_o it_o please_v wrought_v all_o these_o thing_n by_o which_o it_o seem_v he_o have_v a_o humane_a body_n although_o in_o effect_n he_o have_v none_o and_o in_o the_o follow_a article_n although_o the_o armenian_n hold_v that_o after_o the_o union_n there_o be_v only_o in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n the_o divine_a nature_n into_o which_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v convert_v yet_o they_o say_v and_o hold_v that_o the_o divine_a nature_n so_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n of_o christ_n that_o he_o do_v with_o it_o what_o he_o please_v cyrillus_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o witembogard_a relate_v he_o hold_v a_o conference_n with_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o armenian_a doctor_n name_v barsabas_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n before_o all_o the_o people_n and_o that_o the_o subject_a of_o their_o dispute_n be_v whether_o our_o saviour_n eruditor_fw-la cyril_n epist_n 2._o ad_fw-la witem_fw-la in_o epist_n viror_fw-la eruditor_fw-la christ_n converse_v with_o man_n and_o die_v in_o appearance_n only_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o add_v he_o the_o armenian_n believe_v he_o suffer_v death_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o appearance_n and_o not_o real_o the_o jacobite_n who_o be_v eutychiens_n as_o well_n as_o the_o armenian_n say_v likewise_o the_o same_o thing_n on_o this_o subject_a according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o john_n cotovic_n they_o affirm_v say_v he_o that_o the_o flesh_n which_o 202._o itinerar_fw-it hier._n &_o syria_n auct_v joanne_n cottovico_n lib._n 2._o c._n 6._o p._n 202._o christ_n take_v be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n as_o we_o and_o that_o the_o word_n be_v not_o change_v into_o true_a flesh_n but_o into_o i_o know_v not_o what_o seem_a and_o fantastic_a flesh_n and_o that_o he_o rather_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o man_n and_o bear_v and_o die_v than_o real_o to_o do_v so_o so_o that_o they_o teach_v that_o all_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n the_o incarnation_n passion_n resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n and_o his_o second_o come_n be_v bare_a semblance_n and_o appearance_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n make_v all_o these_o mystery_n mere_a illusion_n this_o be_v the_o true_a opinion_n of_o the_o eutychiens_n so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o give_v mr._n arnaud_n reason_n to_o conclude_v that_o they_o conserve_v in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o inward_a substance_n of_o the_o humanity_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o appear_v they_o have_v only_a recourse_n to_o these_o vain_a appearance_n to_o defend_v themselves_o against_o the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n by_o which_o be_v prove_v against_o they_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o humane_a substance_n in_o this_o divine_a saviour_n iii_o be_v their_o sentiment_n such_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v it_o to_o be_v how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v they_o have_v never_o declare_v as_o much_o whence_o be_v it_o they_o have_v ever_o say_v the_o humane_a nature_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divine_a that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o divinity_n mix_v and_o confuse_a with_o the_o divinity_n without_o ever_o mind_v to_o clear_v up_o this_o difficulty_n in_o say_v that_o by_o nature_n they_o understand_v not_o the_o inward_a substance_n but_o only_o all_o the_o inward_a propriety_n and_o that_o they_o confess_v this_o substance_n remain_v entire_a how_o come_v it_o that_o those_o who_o dispute_v against_o they_o or_o that_o have_v relate_v their_o error_n never_o make_v this_o pretend_a distinction_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n nor_o declare_v this_o new_a sense_n in_o which_o the_o word_n nature_n be_v to_o be_v take_v to_o wit_n for_o all_o the_o natural_a propriety_n distinct_a and_o real_o separate_v from_o the_o inward_a substance_n whence_o be_v it_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v so_o sharp_o inveigh_v heretofore_o against_o the_o equivocation_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n now_o think_v fit_a to_o admit_v a_o perpetual_a one_o between_o the_o orthodox_n and_o eutychiens_n the_o one_o take_v the_o term_n of_o nature_n in_o one_o sense_n and_o the_o other_o in_o another_o and_o dispute_v so_o many_o age_n against_o one_o another_o without_o explain_v themselves_o and_o understand_v one_o another_o for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v from_o author_n that_o write_v against_o the_o eutychiens_n that_o they_o take_v in_o this_o occasion_n the_o term_n of_o nature_n for_o the_o natural_a propriety_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o inward_a substance_n as_o it_o please_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o
suppose_v without_o proof_n it_o appear_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o have_v take_v it_o for_o the_o substance_n itself_o with_o its_o propriety_n ibid._n gelas_n episc_n rom._n advers._fw-la eutych_n &_o nest_n ibid._n if_o the_o humane_a substance_n say_v gelasius_n have_v cease_v to_o be_v the_o humanity_n have_v be_v transfuse_v or_o entire_o change_v into_o the_o divinity_n as_o they_o imagine_v it_o follow_v that_o the_o humane_a form_n have_v no_o long_o it_o be_v proper_a subject_n have_v cease_v to_o be_v likewise_o and_o in_o another_o place_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n if_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v say_v he_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_a man_n it_o follow_v he_o remain_v natural_o in_o the_o propriety_n of_o his_o substance_n for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v not_o be_v real_a man_n eutych_n vigil_n lib._n 5._o contra_fw-la eutych_n when_o you_o say_v say_v vigilius_n that_o the_o word_n and_o flesh_n be_v but_o one_o only_a substance_n it_o seem_v that_o you_o insinuate_v there_o be_v two_o person_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o a_o little_a far_o if_o the_o word_n and_o the_o flesh_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o substance_n according_a to_o your_o opinion_n there_o will_v be_v two_o person_n one_o of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o flesh_n who_o will_v have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o common_a nature_n theodoret_n dispute_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n against_o they_o by_o suppose_v they_o affirm_v that_o the_o humane_a substance_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divinity_n and_o he_o conclude_v his_o argument_n take_v 2._o theodoret_n dial._n 2._o from_o the_o eucharist_n in_o these_o word_n the_o body_n then_o of_o jesus_n christ_n keep_v its_o first_o form_n figure_n circumscription_n and_o in_o a_o word_n it_o have_v the_o substance_n of_o a_o body_n 20._o euthym._n parop_n tit._n 20._o euthymius_n hereupon_o relate_v a_o passage_n of_o st._n mâ—ximus_n which_o express_o assert_n that_o eutyches_n confess_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n but_o deny_v they_o differ_v 12._o du_n perron_n of_o the_o euch._n lib._n 2._o c._n 12._o in_o essence_n introduce_v a_o confusion_n of_o nature_n even_o cardinal_n perron_n himself_o although_o a_o great_a zealot_n for_o transubstantiation_n acknowledge_v this_o truth_n that_o the_o eutychiens_n hold_v the_o humane_a substance_n cease_v to_o be_v in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n maintain_v against_o the_o heretic_n that_o this_o substance_n remain_v because_o the_o form_n figure_n and_o circumscription_n of_o body_n which_o can_v not_o be_v in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n without_o the_o natural_a substance_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o he_o whosoever_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n must_v acknowledge_v the_o world_n have_v be_v gross_o mistake_v in_o imagine_v that_o the_o eutychiens_n abolish_v the_o humane_a substance_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n when_o they_o say_v the_o create_a nature_n be_v swallow_v up_o in_o the_o abyss_n of_o the_o divinity_n whereas_o according_a to_o he_o by_o the_o term_n of_o nature_n they_o mean_v only_o the_o natural_a propriety_n and_o it_o must_v be_v moreover_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o eutychiens_n have_v be_v to_o this_o day_n very_o blind_a in_o not_o discover_v this_o mistake_n in_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n and_o very_o uncharitable_a in_o not_o endeavour_v to_o undeceive_v they_o by_o a_o mean_n which_o will_v cost_v they_o so_o little_a but_o to_o speak_v better_a it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v no_o such_o great_a enemy_n to_o equivocation_n for_o when_o he_o have_v need_n of_o they_o he_o can_v well_o dispense_v with_o they_o how_o terrible_a and_o dreadful_a soever_o he_o have_v make_v they_o in_o other_o occasion_n wherein_o he_o believe_v it_o be_v his_o interest_n to_o establish_v there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o such_o between_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n iv_o as_o to_o what_o he_o tell_v we_o concern_v the_o gayanites_n from_o the_o relation_n 455._o lib._n 5._o c._n 6._o p._n 455._o of_o anastasius_n sinaite_n that_o they_o do_v howsoever_o acknowledge_v we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n incarnate_a and_o bear_v of_o the_o h._n virgin_n mary_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n there_o be_v far_o great_a reason_n to_o say_v that_o by_o this_o body_n they_o mean_v a_o mystery_n which_o represent_v the_o body_n swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divinity_n than_o to_o say_v they_o mean_v his_o very_a substance_n for_o if_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v of_o they_o be_v true_a that_o they_o be_v eutychiens_n far_a off_o from_o the_o catholic_n in_o their_o opinion_n we_o now_o see_v that_o the_o eutychiens_n believe_v not_o that_o this_o substance_n subsist_v distinct_a from_o the_o divinity_n why_o then_o shall_v we_o not_o expound_v what_o anastasius_n sinaite_o make_v the_o gayanites_n say_v by_o what_o good_a and_o considerable_a author_n relate_v of_o the_o eutychiens_n rather_o than_o to_o give_v the_o lie_n to_o these_o author_n and_o correct_v what_o they_o say_v by_o the_o discourse_n of_o such_o a_o impertinent_a person_n as_o anastasius_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v be_v force_v to_o despise_v in_o cite_v he_o as_o appear_v by_o what_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n thus_o have_v i_o refute_v mr._n arnaud_n first_o answer_n let_v we_o see_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o more_o strength_n in_o his_o second_o it_o consist_v in_o maintain_v 456._o lib._n 5._o c._n 6._o p._n 456._o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o armenian_n be_v but_o half_a eutychiens_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o do_v not_o in_o any_o wise_a admit_v the_o confusion_n of_o nature_n that_o they_o condemn_v eutyches_n and_o that_o their_o error_n consist_v only_o in_o their_o refuse_v to_o use_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n assert_v our_o saviour_n have_v but_o one_o this_o be_v a_o question_n of_o fact_n which_o must_v be_v decide_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o author_n we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o who_o be_v those_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v in_o his_o favour_n we_o must_v only_o here_o observe_v that_o he_o unjust_o exclaim_v against_o euthymius_n zigabenius_n a_o greek_a monk_n and_o one_o isaac_n a_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n who_o have_v attribute_v plain_o and_o harmless_o the_o error_n of_o eutyches_n to_o the_o armenian_n so_o that_o at_o present_a we_o shall_v lay_v aside_o the_o authority_n of_o these_o two_o person_n see_v he_o be_v please_v to_o except_v against_o they_o and_o betake_v ourselves_o to_o other_o witness_n for_o the_o end_n of_o this_o difference_n here_o be_v other_o then_o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v contemn_v whether_o we_o regard_v their_o number_n or_o quality_n the_o first_o be_v a_o greek_a author_n name_v st._n nicon_n who_o live_v in_o the_o seven_o century_n there_o be_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la a_o letter_n or_o a_o 4._o st._n nicon_n epist_n ad_fw-la euchistium_fw-la bibl._n patr._n tom._n 3._o edit_n 4._o treatise_n of_o he_o under_o the_o title_n de_fw-fr pessimorum_fw-la armeniorum_fw-la pessima_fw-la religione_fw-la he_o exact_o enough_o describe_v in_o it_o the_o error_n of_o this_o nation_n and_o among_o other_o mention_n this_o that_o they_o hold_v the_o confusion_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o union_n itidem_fw-la say_v he_o &_o in_o duarum_fw-la christi_fw-la naturarum_fw-la union_n confusionem_fw-la decernunt_fw-la he_o say_v likewise_o they_o hold_v the_o divine_a nature_n be_v passable_a that_o be_v fall_v into_o the_o error_n of_o the_o aphtartodocite_v they_o believe_v the_o trinity_n have_v suffer_v and_o although_o they_o dare_v not_o open_o explain_v themselves_o yet_o they_o do_v plain_o intimate_v it_o by_o the_o thing_n they_o do_v for_o they_o take_v three_o cross_n and_o fasten_v they_o to_o a_o stake_n call_v this_o the_o holy_a trinity_n now_o here_o be_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n a_o three_o impostor_n that_o false_o accuse_v the_o armenian_n to_o believe_v the_o confusion_n of_o nature_n he_o must_v be_v exclude_v as_o well_o as_o eutychus_n and_o isaac_n but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n continue_v in_o this_o captious_a humour_n he_o will_v never_o want_v exception_n against_o author_n to_o nicon_n we_o must_v add_v nicephorus_n callistus_n a_o famous_a historian_n among_o the_o greek_n who_o speak_v of_o these_o same_o armenian_n refer_v the_o original_n of_o their_o heresy_n to_o one_o jacob_n the_o author_n of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o jacobite_n and_o add_v sometime_o they_o say_v the_o word_n assume_v a_o incorruptible_a body_n uncreated_a heavenly_a impassable_a subtle_a which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o we_o yet_o have_v all_o the_o accident_n of_o flesh_n in_o appearance_n and_o after_o 53._o nicephor_n cal._n hist_o eccles_n lib._n 18._o c._n 53._o the_o manner_n of_o
easy_a to_o conjecture_v by_o read_v of_o history_n why_o the_o armenian_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v because_o of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n for_o this_o council_n condemn_v eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n who_o opinion_n they_o follow_v john_n cottovic_n a_o famous_a traveller_n that_o relate_v what_o he_o learn_v from_o armen_n cottovic-itine_a hiero_n et_fw-fr sylli_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr armen_n the_o armenian_n themselves_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o armenian_n as_o well_o as_o the_o jacobite_n acknowledge_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n one_o will_n and_o one_o operation_n and_o say_v the_o humanity_n be_v swallow_v up_o in_o the_o abyss_n of_o the_o divinity_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o divinity_n and_o flesh_n become_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o pietro_n della_n valle_n compare_v the_o armenian_n 107._o the_o voyage_n of_o pietro_n della_n vallé_fw-fr tom._n 3._o p._n 107._o with_o the_o georgian_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o georgian_n be_v better_a christian_n then_o the_o armenian_n who_o hold_v the_o error_n of_o dioscorus_n who_o opinion_n be_v far_o more_o pernicious_a gross_a and_o numerous_a than_o those_o of_o all_o the_o other_o christian_a nation_n in_o the_o east_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o likewise_o that_o person_n must_v be_v extreme_a obstinate_a that_o will_v temb._n epist_n 2._o add_v why_o temb._n not_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o testimony_n of_o cyrillus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n already_o mention_v who_o live_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o those_o people_n who_o assure_v one_o of_o their_o doctrine_n be_v that_o all_o these_o humane_a accident_n which_o the_o gospel_n denote_v in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n as_o for_o instance_n to_o be_v bear_v to_o have_v converse_v with_o man_n to_o be_v dead_a etc._n etc._n do_v not_o happen_v to_o he_o real_o but_o only_o in_o appearance_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d how_o great_a aversion_n soever_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v have_v to_o cyrillus_n his_o person_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v he_o imagine_v that_o this_o patriarch_n have_v our_o dispute_n in_o his_o mind_n nor_o write_v upon_o my_o account_n his_o conference_n with_o the_o armenian_a doctor_n barsabas_n we_o may_v therefore_o gather_v from_o his_o testimony_n that_o the_o armenian_n be_v perfect_a eutychiens_n for_o if_o they_o believe_v there_o be_v in_o our_o saviour_n a_o real_a humane_a nature_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v real_a man_n and_o the_o whole_a difficulty_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o term_n of_o nature_n which_o they_o will_v not_o receive_v why_o shall_v they_o affirm_v that_o his_o conversation_n here_o on_o earth_n his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n be_v only_o in_o appearance_n it_o be_v evident_a they_o admit_v these_o false_a and_o deceitful_a appearance_n only_o because_o they_o deny_v the_o reality_n of_o the_o substance_n or_o humane_a nature_n how_o willing_a soever_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n have_v be_v to_o mollify_v the_o extravagant_a mission_n thom._n a_o jesus_n de_fw-fr procuranda_fw-la salute_v omn._n gent._n lib._n 7._o part_n 1._o c._n 17._o letter_n from_o foreign_a country_n to_o the_o procur_v of_o the_o mission_n opinion_n of_o the_o eastern_a sect_n yet_o he_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o armenian_n that_o they_o believe_v but_o one_o nature_n one_o will_v and_o one_o operation_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o barbereau_n the_o jesuit_n a_o emissary_n of_o constantinople_n write_v to_o one_o of_o the_o society_n testify_v the_o same_o thing_n what_o shall_v i_o say_v say_v he_o of_o the_o armenian_n that_o be_v here_o at_o constantinople_n to_o the_o number_n of_o above_o sixty_o thousand_o in_o a_o more_o deplorable_a condition_n than_o the_o greek_n for_o beside_o that_o they_o be_v as_o ignorant_a as_o they_o they_o have_v a_o particular_a heresy_n which_o distinguish_v they_o from_o other_o for_o they_o hold_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o keep_v so_o firm_a to_o this_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v a_o crime_n among_o they_o so_o much_o as_o to_o mention_v the_o contrary_n he_o do_v not_o say_v it_o be_v a_o bare_a equivocation_n in_o the_o word_n nature_n as_o mr._n arand_n will_v persuade_v we_o but_o a_o heresy_n a_o false_a opinion_n and_o a_o opinion_n of_o which_o they_o be_v so_o great_o conceit_v that_o they_o hold_v the_o contradict_v of_o it_o a_o crime_n but_o how_o can_v this_o be_v if_o they_o condemn_v eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n and_o affirm_v not_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v confound_v and_o swallow_v up_o in_o the_o divine_a if_o they_o grant_v the_o humane_a nature_n as_o well_o as_o the_o catholic_n and_o their_o error_n consist_v only_o in_o refuse_v to_o use_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n assure_v we_o but_o after_o all_o these_o testimony_n i_o think_v i_o may_v re-stablish_a the_o authority_n of_o euthymius_n zigabenus_n the_o greek_a monk_n and_o that_o of_o isaac_n a_o armenian_a catholic_n who_o have_v both_o of_o they_o write_v against_o the_o schismatical_a armenian_n and_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o the_o rest_n mr_n arnaud_n say_v they_o prevaricate_v and_o impose_v on_o their_o reader_n but_o what_o i_o now_o come_v from_o relate_v sufficient_o justify_v they_o from_o this_o accusation_n after_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n say_v euthymius_n the_o armenian_n at_o the_o instigation_n of_o one_o hilarius_n mandacanus_n and_o other_o profane_a priest_n that_o be_v with_o he_o separate_v themselves_o 20._o euthym._n pan_n do_fw-mi 20._o from_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o have_v embrace_v the_o impious_a opinion_n of_o eutyches_n dioscorus_n and_o other_o monophysical_a heretic_n that_o hold_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n they_o add_v thereunto_o several_a other_o impious_a doctrine_n to_o make_v their_o heresy_n as_o it_o be_v more_o complete_a and_o famous_a for_o they_o say_v our_o saviour_n christ_n take_v on_o he_o a_o body_n which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n as_o we_o that_o his_o be_v incorruptible_a impassable_a subtle_a uncreated_a and_o heavenly_a which_o seem_v to_o exercise_v the_o humane_a function_n as_o to_o see_v eat_v and_o drink_v and_o yet_o do_v none_o of_o all_o these_o thing_n they_o say_v moreover_o that_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v change_v into_o the_o divinity_n and_o make_v of_o the_o same_o essence_n with_o the_o divinity_n itself_o that_o as_o a_o drop_n of_o honey_n or_o vinegar_n cast_v into_o the_o sea_n be_v not_o see_v do_v no_o long_o subsist_v so_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v ingulph_v and_o swallow_v up_o in_o the_o ocean_n of_o the_o divinity_n keep_v no_o long_o it_o be_v own_o nature_n and_o propriety_n and_o thus_o there_o be_v not_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n but_o one_o alone_a which_o be_v whole_o divine_a and_o there_o fore_o they_o deny_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o the_o divinity_n that_o when_o they_o be_v convince_v and_o constrain_v by_o strength_n of_o argument_n to_o acknowledge_v our_o saviour_n christ_n to_o be_v both_o god_n and_o man_n they_o do_v it_o by_o dissimulation_n for_o how_o can_v they_o serious_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v man_n see_v as_o i_o already_o mention_v they_o affirm_v his_o substance_n to_o be_v different_a from_o we_o they_o change_v say_v isaac_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o mystery_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o their_o blasphemous_a fancy_n they_o do_v not_o call_v the_o communion_n or_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o he_o himself_o have_v call_v it_o but_o the_o divinity_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v say_v as_o long_o as_o he_o please_v that_o these_o two_o author_n misrepresent_v the_o armenian_n in_o charge_v they_o with_o believe_v the_o humane_a nature_n to_o 455._o lib._n 5._o c._n 6._o p._n 3._o 455._o have_v be_v ingulph_v by_o the_o divine_a and_o to_o be_v pure_a eutychiens_n what_o reason_n have_v he_o to_o think_v the_o world_n will_v be_v satisfy_v with_o this_o answer_n as_o if_o it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o reject_v of_o author_n to_o bring_v against_o they_o bold_a accusation_n without_o any_o ground_n or_o proof_n and_o humorous_o maintain_v that_o what_o they_o affirm_v be_v false_a breerewood_n say_v he_o and_o other_o modern_a author_n say_v as_o much_o 24._o ibid._n p._n 456._o breerewoods_n inquiry_n c._n 24._o as_o to_o breerewood_n it_o be_v true_a he_o say_v that_o it_o seem_v by_o their_o confession_n touch_v the_o trinity_n send_v by_o the_o mandate_n of_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n
lasicius_n a_o polander_n write_v of_o the_o armenian_n of_o leopolis_n say_v they_o believe_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n retain_v their_o first_o nature_n they_o deny_v say_v he_o that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n armeni_n joann_n lazicius_n de_fw-fr rel._n armeni_n the_o element_n lose_v their_o nature_n they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n with_o wheaten_n bread_n dip_v in_o the_o cup._n they_o mingle_v no_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n they_o show_v a_o great_a respect_n to_o the_o sacrament_n than_o the_o russian_n believe_v our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v therein_o such_o as_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o after_o the_o incarnation_n there_o be_v such_o a_o conjunction_n and_o affinity_n between_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a nature_n that_o they_o be_v not_o separate_v in_o the_o suffering_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o ever_o can_v be_v they_o have_v this_o opinion_n from_o st._n chrysostom_n that_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v something_o more_o in_o the_o eucharist_n than_o he_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n because_o in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o suffer_v the_o sacramental_a fraction_n and_o when_o i_o demand_v of_o they_o how_o this_o can_v be_v see_v the_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v without_o be_v change_v after_o the_o consecration_n they_o answer_v i_o this_o be_v effect_v by_o the_o divine_a virtue_n to_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o give_v credit_n and_o these_o be_v lasicius_n his_o word_n according_a to_o the_o original_a but_o different_a from_o mr._n arnaud'_v version_n it_o now_o concern_v we_o to_o inquire_v into_o the_o advantage_n or_o prejudice_v which_o hence_o accrue_v to_o the_o cause_n i_o defend_v for_o if_o on_o one_o hand_n i_o pretend_v to_o prove_v by_o what_o have_v be_v abovesaid_a that_o the_o armenian_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n undertake_v to_o prove_v by_o it_o also_o that_o they_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o as_o to_o my_o pretention_n i_o think_v it_o be_v well_o ground_v and_o beyond_o all_o question_n see_v this_o author_n say_v express_o they_o deny_v the_o element_n lose_v their_o nature_n he_o have_v have_v his_o information_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n only_o from_o some_o ignorant_a 449._o lib._n 5._o c._n 4._o p._n 449._o person_n in_o leopolis_n if_o this_o be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o reject_v the_o testimony_n of_o lasicius_n in_o reference_n to_o transubstantiation_n why_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n cite_v the_o same_o testimony_n to_o show_v the_o armenian_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n have_v this_o author_n meet_v with_o ignorant_a person_n for_o the_o inform_v he_o in_o one_o point_n and_o know_v once_o for_o the_o other_o perhaps_o say_v he_o he_o do_v not_o comprehend_v that_o by_o the_o word_n nature_n they_o mean_v only_o the_o mass_n of_o external_a accident_n but_o he_o ought_v to_o assert_v thing_n more_o likely_a to_o be_v probable_a where_o will_v ibid._n ibid._n he_o find_v the_o armenian_n ever_o take_v the_o term_n nature_n for_o the_o mass_n of_o external_a accident_n separate_v from_o their_o substance_n the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n be_v one_o of_o those_o difficulty_n of_o which_o he_o himself_o tell_v we_o in_o another_o place_n the_o greek_n the_o armenian_n and_o coptic_o of_o our_o time_n make_v no_o mention_n why_o then_o will_v he_o have_v they_o to_o use_v in_o a_o familiar_a discourse_n the_o 8._o lib._n 10._o c._n 8._o word_n nature_n to_o signify_v a_o thing_n which_o be_v unknown_a to_o they_o or_o of_o which_o at_o least_o they_o make_v no_o mention_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v and_o mar_v these_o principle_n according_a as_o his_o occasion_n require_v diruit_fw-la aedificat_fw-la mutat_fw-la quadrata_fw-la rotundis_fw-la which_o show_v his_o answer_n mere_a evasion_n and_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v no_o body_n that_o read_v these_o word_n of_o lasicius_n but_o will_v immediate_o comprehend_v they_o mean_v the_o armenian_n deny_v transubstantiation_n now_o this_o be_v precise_o the_o point_n in_o question_n between_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o i_o hitherto_o our_o dispute_n have_v not_o concern_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o see_v he_o be_v desirous_a to_o treat_v of_o it_o i_o must_v tell_v he_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o his_o pretention_n and_o i_o that_o i_o be_v ground_v on_o clear_a expression_n which_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o any_o other_o sense_n whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a his_o be_v establish_v on_o obscure_a and_o ambiguous_a term_n of_o which_o he_o have_v not_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n for_o these_o person_n say_v only_o that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n such_o as_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n now_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o according_a to_o they_o marry_o only_o bring_v forth_o the_o divine_a nature_n which_o have_v only_o a_o body_n in_o appearance_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o not_o real_o upon_o this_o hypothesis_n their_o sense_n will_v be_v that_o the_o divinity_n be_v every_o where_o it_o must_v of_o consequence_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o with_o this_o agree_v what_o they_o add_v that_o after_o the_o incarnation_n there_o be_v such_o a_o conjunction_n and_o society_n between_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a nature_n that_o they_o be_v not_o separate_v even_o in_o the_o suffering_n of_o christ_n for_o by_o this_o conjunction_n they_o understand_v not_o a_o union_n which_o leave_v the_o two_o nature_n distinct_a for_o in_o so_o say_v they_o will_v not_o contradict_v the_o orthodox_n sense_n but_o they_o mean_v a_o confusion_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n with_o the_o divine_a a_o swallow_a up_o of_o this_o humane_a nature_n into_o the_o abyss_n of_o the_o divinity_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v they_o common_o hold_v so_o that_o all_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o they_o understand_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v every_o where_o but_o more_o especial_o in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a it_o be_v under_o this_o equivocation_n the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n minor_n shelter_v himself_o in_o the_o answer_n he_o make_v to_o the_o article_n of_o pope_n clement_n vi_o which_o we_o have_v relate_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a on_o the_o cross_n and_o which_o be_v now_o alive_a in_o heaven_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n under_o the_o species_n and_o representation_n of_o bread_n the_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o dead_a on_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o they_o the_o divinity_n which_o in_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n have_v the_o appearance_n of_o a_o body_n and_o dyed_n in_o appearance_n on_o the_o cross_n but_o when_o he_o be_v urge_v to_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v the_o same_o numerical_a body_n he_o will_v not_o grant_v it_o because_o he_o believe_v the_o term_n number_v reduce_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n into_o the_o same_o rank_n with_o other_o humane_a body_n and_o consequent_o make_v it_o a_o real_a body_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v reply_v this_o be_v one_o of_o my_o conjecture_n which_o have_v no_o sure_a foundation_n than_o he_o may_v be_v so_o be_v but_o he_o have_v no_o other_o ground_n for_o his_o may_v be_v his_o than_o his_o own_o imagination_n whereas_o i_o lay_v my_o conjecture_n on_o the_o very_a hypothesis_n of_o the_o armenian_n have_v first_o solid_o show_v be_v such_o as_o i_o describe_v it_o we_o may_v add_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o lasicius_n that_o of_o breerewood_n in_o his_o 24._o breerewood_n inquiry_n ch._n 24._o treatise_n of_o religion_n for_o he_o say_v express_o that_o the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v real_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n i_o confess_v indeed_o he_o ground_n himself_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o guy_n carme_n but_o this_o show_v he_o take_v it_o for_o a_o unquestionable_a truth_n mr._n alexander_n ross_n in_o his_o view_n of_o religion_n likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o armenian_n do_v not_o hold_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v real_o present_a under_o the_o form_n 1666._o view_v of_o religion_n print_v at_o amsterdam_n gallice_n 1666._o of_o bread_n and_o wine_n mr._n de_fw-fr vicqfort_n a_o gentleman_n who_o name_n be_v almost_o know_v through_o out_o all_o europe_n for_o his_o skill_n in_o language_n and_o other_o exquisite_a qualification_n have_v oblige_v the_o public_a with_o a_o translation_n into_o french_a of_o herbert_n voyage_n in_o which_o be_v find_v these_o word_n the_o armenian_n administer_v the_o sacrament_n 244_o herbert_n voyages_n lib._n 2._o q._n 244_o of_o our_o lord_n supper_n under_o the_o two_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o deny_v the_o
the_o bless_a virgin_n in_o her_o particle_n of_o bread_n and_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o person_n endue_v with_o the_o least_o sense_n shall_v fall_v into_o this_o opinion_n if_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n give_v they_o not_o some_o reason_n for_o it_o arcudius_n assure_v we_o that_o in_o 9_o arcud_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr euch._n c_o 9_o his_o time_n there_o be_v a_o certain_a person_n in_o poland_n otherwise_o both_o pious_a and_o learned_a who_o persuade_v a_o lady_n of_o russia_n to_o receive_v no_o more_o the_o sacrament_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o her_o religion_n because_o they_o administer_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o st._n nicholas_n etc._n etc._n this_o man_n mistake_n to_o who_o arcudius_n give_v another_o kind_n of_o character_n than_o that_o of_o a_o calumniator_n be_v not_o otherwise_o occasion_v but_o by_o the_o manner_n of_o speak_v usual_a among_o the_o greek_n who_o call_v these_o particle_n the_o body_n of_o this_o or_o the_o other_a saint_n for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a he_o invent_v this_o fable_n himself_o which_o 20._o histor_n eccl._n part_n 4._o p._n 20._o be_v so_o impertinent_a and_o ridiculous_a hottinger_n affirm_v there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o zurich_n a_o manuseript_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o one_o peter_n numagen_n in_o which_o be_v express_o mention_v that_o the_o greek_n affirm_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o that_o bread_n from_o whence_o the_o great_a particle_n have_v be_v take_v in_o remembrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o which_o they_o distribute_v to_o the_o people_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o action_n call_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n guy_n carmus_fw-la relate_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o thirteen_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n say_v he_o be_v that_o they_o affirm_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v the_o remain_v of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n eccles_n theoria_fw-la rer_n eccles_n we_o need_v not_o doubt_n say_v he_o but_o there_o be_v great_a spiritual_a blessing_n and_o advantage_n which_o do_v follow_v from_o the_o communication_n of_o this_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o expression_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o 3._o sacred_a nosegay_n lib._n 4._o c._n 3._o boucher_n relation_n touch_v the_o greek_n they_o all_o of_o they_o hold_v say_v he_o a_o most_o ridiculous_a and_o extravagant_a opinion_n for_o they_o believe_v that_o under_o these_o particle_n of_o the_o consecrate_a host_n be_v real_o contain_v the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o body_n of_o her_o son_n under_o the_o principal_a part_n of_o the_o say_a host_n so_o that_o they_o receive_v these_o fragment_n with_o new_a prayer_n and_o preparative_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o boucher_n be_v mistake_v as_o well_o as_o those_o mention_v by_o gore_n and_o this_o good_a man_n of_o poland_n mention_v by_o arcudius_n in_o impute_v to_o they_o such_o a_o ridiculous_a superstition_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o occasion_n of_o this_o charge_n be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o greek_n express_v themselves_o who_o attribute_n to_o these_o fragment_n and_o particle_n of_o bread_n the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o saint_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o call_v the_o great_a particle_n our_o saviour_n body_n now_o this_o manifest_o show_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o abuse_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v their_o mystical_a expression_n for_o see_v they_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o bread_n when_o as_o yet_o unconsecrate_v and_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v our_o saviour_n himself_o behave_v themselves_o as_o if_o he_o be_v present_a in_o his_o humane_a nature_n who_o then_o can_v find_v it_o strange_a if_o they_o express_v themselves_o above_o the_o ordinary_a rate_n concern_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n which_o be_v the_o consummation_n of_o the_o whole_a mystery_n and_o see_v they_o be_v not_o spare_v of_o their_o mystical_a expression_n touch_v the_o particle_n of_o bread_n divide_v and_o set_v apart_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o saint_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o they_o shall_v be_v more_o reserve_v in_o respect_n of_o that_o which_o they_o consecrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o on_o which_o they_o express_v with_o so_o great_a ceremony_n and_o pomp_n the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o our_o salvation_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o to_o attribute_v to_o they_o the_o belief_n of_o a_o real_a and_o substantial_a conversion_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o must_v have_v explain_v themselves_o in_o clear_a and_o proper_a term_n for_o shall_v we_o be_v guide_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o make_v the_o most_o trivial_a matter_n serve_v for_o proof_n and_o draw_v consequence_n from_o all_o side_n either_o right_a or_o wrong_n we_o shall_v run_v the_o hazard_n of_o be_v deceive_v as_o well_o as_o those_o that_o imagine_v the_o greek_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n body_n and_o that_o of_o st._n nicholas_n chap._n v._n the_o seven_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o particle_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o the_o saint_n ought_v to_o be_v consecrate_v on_o the_o great_a altar_n as_o be_v that_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o yet_o they_o distribute_v they_o to_o the_o people_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o do_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ._n mr._n arnaud_n ten_o fallacy_n lay_v open_a the_o eight_o proof_n take_v from_o their_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n consecrate_v on_o holy_a thursday_n have_v a_o great_a virtue_n than_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v at_o other_o time_n the_o nine_o proof_n take_v out_o of_o several_a passage_n of_o their_o liturgy_n we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n that_o the_o greek_n when_o as_o yet_o at_o the_o prothesis_n that_o be_v to_o say_v at_o the_o little_a altar_n do_v separate_v eleven_o particle_n of_o bread_n the_o first_o and_o principal_a particle_n in_o honour_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o second_o in_o honour_n of_o his_o holy_a mother_n and_o the_o rest_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o they_o carry_v all_o these_o and_o place_v they_o on_o the_o high_a altar_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v we_o must_v here_o observe_v they_o believe_v not_o that_o all_o these_o particle_n be_v consecrate_v for_o they_o restrain_v this_o effect_n to_o that_o which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o other_o remain_v unconsecrate_v arcudius_n affirm_v simeon_n of_o 10._o arcud_v de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n lib._n 3._o c._n 10._o thessalonica_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o opinion_n against_o which_o he_o with_o much_o passion_n inveigh_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o we_o must_v not_o attribute_v this_o error_n to_o all_o the_o greek_n because_o say_v he_o that_o simeon_n protest_v before_o he_o propose_v it_o that_o he_o do_v not_o offer_v it_o dogmatical_o but_o only_o as_o a_o probable_a opinion_n but_o arcudius_n do_v not_o full_o say_v this_o he_o only_o tell_v we_o that_o simeon_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o whole_a discourse_n add_v that_o he_o mention_n not_o these_o thing_n as_o point_n of_o doctrine_n because_o he_o always_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v a_o clause_n of_o submission_n but_o this_o be_v not_o to_o protest_v before_o the_o proposal_n of_o the_o opinion_n that_o he_o offer_v it_o but_o only_o as_o a_o mere_a opinion_n mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o it_o be_v likely_a the_o greek_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n do_v answer_v the_o latin_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o simeon_n for_o the_o act_n mention_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o mytilene_n full_o satisfy_v they_o touch_v the_o question_n propose_v among_o which_o this_o be_v one_o but_o he_o be_v mistake_v for_o the_o question_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o small_a particle_n but_o touch_v the_o make_v of_o these_o particle_n and_o unite_n they_o with_o the_o great_a one_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o demand_v of_o we_o wherefore_o we_o divide_v the_o particle_n in_o the_o oblation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o the_o prothesis_n and_o afterward_o join_v they_o to_o the_o divine_a bread_n or_o great_a consecrate_a particle_n now_o this_o question_n do_v not_o respect_v the_o consecration_n of_o these_o particle_n
lord_n be_v they_o not_o matter_n you_o must_v either_o then_o overthrow_v the_o veneration_n and_o worship_n of_o all_o these_o thing_n or_o grant_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o image_n of_o god_n and_o his_o friend_n the_o saint_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o by_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n he_o mean_v the_o eucharist_n and_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o natural_a body_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o natural_a body_n as_o of_o a_o matter_n he_o add_v as_o to_o the_o other_o matter_n etc._n etc._n which_o show_v he_o pass_v over_o to_o another_o kind_n of_o material_a thing_n distinct_a from_o the_o body_n hypostatical_o unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n it_o be_v likewise_o apparent_a he_o rank_n this_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o same_o order_n and_o degree_n with_o the_o wood_n of_o the_o cross_n mount_v calvary_n the_o holy_a sepulchre_n the_o letter_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o communion_n table_n and_o attribute_n no_o more_o to_o all_o these_o thing_n than_o one_o and_o the_o same_o adoration_n a_o adoration_n proportionable_a to_o that_o of_o image_n when_o he_o have_v occasion_n to_o discourse_v on_o the_o adoration_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o natural_a body_n he_o express_v himself_o after_o a_o different_a manner_n i_o adore_v say_v he_o one_o god_n father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n i_o give_v to_o he_o alone_o the_o ibid._n ibid._n worship_n of_o latria_n i_o worship_v one_o god_n one_o divinity_n but_o i_o adore_v likewise_o the_o trinity_n of_o person_n god_n the_o father_n god_n the_o son_n clothe_v with_o humane_a flesh_n and_o god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o yet_o be_v no_o more_o than_o one_o god_n i_o worship_v not_o the_o creature_n beside_o the_o creator_n but_o i_o adore_v the_o creator_n who_o have_v make_v i_o and_o who_o without_o the_o loss_n of_o his_o dignity_n or_o suffer_v any_o division_n have_v descend_v to_o i_o to_o honour_v my_o nature_n and_o make_v i_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n i_o do_v also_o together_o with_o my_o god_n and_o king_n adore_v th'enclosure_n of_o his_o body_n if_o a_o man_n may_v so_o express_v himself_o though_o not_o as_o a_o vestment_n or_o four_o person_n god_n forbid_v but_o as_o have_v be_v declare_v god_n and_o make_v without_o conversion_n that_o which_o it_o have_v be_v anoint_v here_o the_o humanity_n be_v adore_v in_o person_n with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n whereas_o the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n be_v only_o adore_v with_o a_o relative_a adoration_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o cross_n the_o holy_a sepulchre_n and_o image_n if_o you_o say_v say_v he_o in_o another_o place_n a_o little_a far_o that_o we_o ought_v only_o to_o be_v join_v with_o god_n in_o spirit_n and_o understanding_n abolish_v then_o all_o corporeal_a thing_n taper_n incense_n prayer_n utter_v with_o a_o articulate_a voice_n nay_o even_o thâ—_n divine_a mystery_n which_o consist_v of_o matter_n to_o wit_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o oil_n of_o unction_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n the_o reed_n and_o lance_n which_o pierce_v his_o side_n to_o make_v life_n issue_n out_o from_o thence_o either_o the_o veneration_n of_o all_o these_o thing_n must_v be_v abolish_v which_o can_v be_v do_v or_o not_o reject_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n what_o he_o call_v a_o little_a above_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o here_o call_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o whether_o he_o design_v they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o body_n and_o blood_n or_o whether_o he_o call_v they_o bread_n and_o wine_n he_o attribute_n no_o more_o to_o they_o than_o a_o proportionable_a adoration_n unto_o that_o which_o he_o pretend_v aught_o to_o be_v give_v image_n and_o other_o material_a thing_n he_o mention_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o relative_a adoration_n we_o find_v in_o photius_n a_o passage_n like_o unto_o those_o of_o stephen_n and_o damascene_fw-la in_o which_o he_o justify_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o relative_a adoration_n give_v to_o image_n by_o the_o example_n of_o that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o mystery_n he_o compare_v these_o two_o worship_n together_o and_o make_v they_o of_o the_o same_o order_n and_o quality_n when_o we_o adore_v say_v he_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o cross_n and_o the_o synod_n pho._n the_o synod_n sign_n of_o the_o cross_n we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o terminate_v our_o worship_n or_o adoration_n in_o these_o thing_n but_o direct_v it_o to_o he_o who_o by_o the_o unspeakable_a riches_n of_o his_o love_n become_v man_n and_o suffer_v a_o shameful_a death_n for_o we_o and_o thus_o do_v we_o adore_v the_o temple_n sepulcher_n and_o relic_n of_o saint_n from_o whence_o do_v proceed_v those_o miraculous_a cure_n praise_v and_o glorify_v god_n who_o have_v give_v they_o this_o power_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o like_a thing_n in_o our_o mystical_a and_o holy_a sacrament_n we_o acknowledge_v and_o glorify_v the_o author_n and_o first_o cause_n of_o it_o for_o the_o gift_n and_o grace_n which_o he_o have_v bestow_v on_o we_o by_o their_o mean_n and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v on_o this_o point_n i_o leave_v now_o the_o reader_n to_o judge_v whether_o my_o denial_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v adore_v this_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o unparalleled_a rashness_n as_o speak_v mr._n arnaud_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o rather_o the_o effect_n of_o a_o knowledge_n and_o consideration_n more_o just_a and_o disinterest_v than_o that_o of_o he_o i_o ground_n my_o negative_a on_o the_o express_a testimony_n of_o sacranus_fw-la john_n de_fw-fr lasko_n peter_n scarga_n anthony_n caucus_n francis_n richard_n all_o roman_a catholic_n and_o ecclesiastic_n who_o live_v in_o those_o place_n and_o be_v consequent_o unreproachable_a witness_n in_o this_o particular_a who_o all_o of_o they_o express_o affirm_v the_o greek_n do_v not_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n and_o reproach_v they_o with_o it_o as_o a_o capital_a crime_n and_o brand_n they_o in_o this_o respect_n with_o the_o name_n of_o heretic_n i_o confirm_v this_o not_o only_o by_o the_o silence_n of_o traveller_n who_o exact_o relate_v the_o ceremony_n of_o their_o office_n without_o observe_v this_o essential_a particular_a but_o likewise_o from_o the_o proper_a ritual_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o their_o refusal_n to_o practice_v the_o chief_a ceremony_n the_o latin_n use_v to_o express_v their_o adoration_n without_o substitute_v other_o equivalent_a to_o they_o i_o far_o confirm_v it_o by_o express_a passage_n take_v out_o of_o other_o greek_a father_n who_o only_a attribute_n to_o the_o eucharist_n a_o relative_a adoration_n like_v unto_o that_o give_v to_o image_n temple_n cross_n and_o relic_n of_o saint_n and_o yet_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v i_o that_o he_o be_v both_o ashamed_a and_o sorry_a for_o i_o and_o that_o my_o negative_a be_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o rashness_n beyond_o example_n and_o he_o ground_n this_o fierce_a charge_n on_o voluntary_a adoration_n and_o internal_a veneration_n which_o no_o body_n ever_o see_v but_o himself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o chimera_n with_o which_o the_o necessity_n of_o maintain_v his_o thesis_n right_a or_o wrong_n have_v furnish_v he_o yet_o how_o great_o soever_o man_n mind_n may_v be_v prejudice_v i_o doubt_v not_o but_o good_a man_n of_o his_o own_o communion_n will_v be_v of_o another_o mind_n i_o hope_v at_o least_o they_o will_v not_o say_v i_o have_v be_v rash_a in_o affirm_v the_o greek_n adore_v not_o the_o sacrament_n as_o do_v the_o latin_n for_o be_v there_o any_o rashness_n in_o this_o assertion_n they_o must_v blame_v these_o canon_n archbishop_n and_o jesuit_n and_o not_o i_o who_o only_o deny_v it_o after_o they_o i_o hope_v likewise_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v make_v touch_v these_o same_o greek_n not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n will_v not_o be_v esteem_v inconsiderable_a my_o consequence_n be_v ground_v on_o mr._n arnaud_n own_o principle_n not_o only_o say_v he_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v necessary_o 9_o book_n 10._o chap._n 9_o annex_v to_o the_o internal_a adoration_n but_o also_o to_o some_o act_n of_o external_a respect_n for_o although_o they_o may_v be_v separate_v by_o metaphysical_a supposition_n or_o extravagant_a error_n such_o as_o those_o of_o some_o heretic_n in_o these_o latter_a day_n yet_o be_v it_o impossible_a to_o separate_v they_o by_o the_o real_a supposition_n of_o person_n endue_v with_o common_a sense_n chap._n viii_o the_o fourteen_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n when_o ever_o they_o argue_v touch_v the_o azyme_n do_v carry_v on_o their_o dispute_n upon_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v still_o real_a bread_n after_o its_o consecration_n the_o fifteen_o from_o the_o little_a care_n they_o take_v to_o
bread_n which_o remain_v after_o consecration_n the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o socinian_o object_n against_o the_o trinity_n and_o other_o doctrine_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n false_a consequence_n which_o these_o heretic_n draw_v from_o these_o doctrine_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o almost_o all_o christian_n be_v ignorant_a of_o these_o consequence_n they_o do_v not_o spring_v up_o natural_o for_o it_o be_v passion_n and_o blindness_n that_o produce_v they_o for_o i_o call_v blindness_n those_o false_a light_n which_o cause_n these_o heretic_n to_o behold_v that_o which_o be_v not_o but_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v the_o difficulty_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v real_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n let_v he_o say_v as_o long_o as_o he_o will_v these_o be_v philosophical_a consequence_n i_o affirm_v they_o be_v not_o so_o philosophical_a as_o to_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v very_o natural_a appear_v to_o be_v so_o even_o to_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n it_o be_v most_o natural_a for_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v to_o be_v to_o think_v on_o the_o accident_n which_o remain_v it_o be_v very_o natural_a for_o he_o that_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o blood_n to_o be_v substantial_o therein_o to_o imagine_v that_o where_o the_o body_n or_o flesh_n be_v there_o must_v the_o blood_n be_v also_o which_o be_v call_v in_o one_o word_n the_o concomitancy_n it_o be_v most_o natural_a for_o he_o that_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o nourish_v to_o consider_v what_o shall_v cause_v this_o nourishment_n it_o be_v very_o natural_a for_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o be_v a_o real_a humane_a body_n to_o inquire_v how_o this_o body_n can_v be_v strip_v of_o the_o propriety_n of_o its_o nature_n it_o be_v natural_a when_o we_o see_v worm_n which_o engender_v in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o inquire_v whence_o they_o take_v their_o matter_n it_o be_v likewise_o certain_a that_o philosophy_n be_v not_o proper_o any_o more_o concern_v in_o these_o consequence_n than_o bare_o to_o defend_v they_o and_o not_o to_o illustrate_v they_o and_o yet_o when_o they_o shall_v not_o appear_v in_o themselves_o to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o suppose_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o this_o church_n to_o be_v in_o such_o a_o prodigious_a stupidity_n that_o for_o so_o many_o age_n since_o they_o have_v discover_v nothing_o of_o themselves_o touch_v these_o thing_n which_o will_v be_v in_o my_o mind_n one_o of_o the_o bold_a supposition_n imaginable_a yet_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v they_o have_v see_v they_o in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o common_a belief_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o have_v fill_v their_o religion_n with_o they_o since_o beringarius_n his_o time_n neither_o be_v it_o true_a that_o it_o be_v man_n disputation_n which_o occasion_v all_o these_o question_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o discover_v these_o consequence_n we_o speak_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v fain_o persuade_v we_o to_o it_o but_o we_o know_v the_o contrary_a and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a doctrine_n itself_o of_o transubstantiation_n which_o have_v produce_v they_o for_o they_o take_v their_o birth_n from_o what_o our_o eye_n see_v and_o hand_n touch_v and_o experience_n which_o can_v but_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o effect_n they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v more_o among_o the_o schoolman_n than_o controvertist_n more_o among_o author_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o protestant_n there_o be_v so_o great_a absurdity_n in_o say_v the_o greek_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n suppose_v they_o believe_v it_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n seem_v to_o be_v ashamed_a to_o maintain_v it_o to_o the_o end_n 62._o ibid._n pag._n 62._o he_o turn_v himself_o on_o another_o side_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v the_o docility_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o will_v not_o permit_v they_o to_o behold_v these_o difficulty_n but_o this_o be_v very_o absurd_o answer_v again_o for_o be_v it_o thus_o the_o greek_n themselves_o will_v at_o least_o tell_v we_o something_o of_o it_o i_o mean_v they_o will_v tell_v we_o themselves_o in_o some_o sort_n that_o they_o know_v well_o all_o these_o consequence_n and_o be_v not_o so_o stupid_a but_o that_o they_o see_v such_o and_o such_o question_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n but_o that_o they_o behold_v they_o as_o a_o abyss_n which_o can_v be_v fathom_v or_o to_o use_v mr._n arnaud_n eloquent_a expression_n that_o they_o stifle_v and_o ibid._n ibid._n drown_v all_o humane_a thought_n in_o the_o absolute_a certainty_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o his_o church_n they_o will_v give_v some_o reason_n for_o their_o silence_n and_o endeavour_v to_o hinder_v its_o be_v interpret_v in_o a_o ill_a sense_n they_o will_v instruct_v their_o people_n in_o the_o same_o modesty_n and_o docility_n and_o observe_v that_o their_o conduct_n in_o this_o particular_a be_v more_o discreet_a than_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o this_o be_v what_o the_o greek_n will_v do_v do_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n after_o this_o gentle_a and_o quiet_a manner_n mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o they_o yet_o do_v they_o not_o so_o much_o as_o mention_v these_o consequence_n or_o difficulty_n they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o their_o own_o silence_n in_o this_o respect_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v for_o they_o without_o any_o call_n or_o order_n from_o they_o he_o tell_v we_o his_o conception_n and_o those_o of_o ernulphus_n a_o english_a bishop_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o greek_n be_v in_o such_o a_o absolute_a silence_n on_o this_o subject_a that_o this_o silence_n can_v come_v from_o any_o other_o cause_n than_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o doctrine_n which_o not_o have_v the_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n do_v no_o way_n oblige_v they_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o these_o same_o consequence_n and_o thus_o far_o i_o think_v my_o argument_n may_v pass_v for_o good_a in_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o people_n that_o understand_v reason_n yet_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v this_o to_o be_v 59_o ibid._n pag._n 59_o mere_a folly_n and_o extravagancy_n and_o to_o show_v it_o to_o be_v so_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o reason_n itself_o show_v we_o we_o must_v not_o disow_v certain_a and_o undoubted_a truth_n under_o pretence_n they_o appear_v contrary_a among_o themselves_o on_o weak_a conjecture_n but_o the_o certainty_n of_o these_o truth_n shall_v make_v we_o conclude_v touch_v the_o falsity_n of_o these_o reason_n and_o pretend_a contrariety_n it_o be_v add_v he_o as_o certain_a a_o truth_n as_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n can_v be_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a church_n do_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o may_v be_v call_v in_o question_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n if_o we_o may_v doubt_v of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o church_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v another_o truth_n that_o the_o greek_n take_v little_a notice_n of_o the_o philosophicl_n consequence_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o these_o two_o truth_n be_v equal_o certain_a they_o can_v be_v contrary_a and_o that_o they_o show_v we_o the_o falsity_n of_o mr._n claude_n consequence_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o never_o man_n have_v less_o trouble_n to_o answer_v a_o adversary_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o prove_v to_o he_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n because_o they_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o its_o consequence_n nor_o difficulty_n he_o deny_v my_o consequence_n because_o the_o greek_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o two_o truth_n can_v be_v contradictory_n it_o cost_v little_a to_o make_v such_o kind_n of_o answer_n and_o it_o cost_v no_o more_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a truth_n as_o he_o affirm_v it_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n he_o will_v have_v no_o need_n to_o trouble_v himself_o to_o answer_v my_o argument_n for_o the_o question_n be_v decide_v there_o will_v be_v nothing_o remain_v upon_o this_o account_n betwixt_o we_o i_o believe_v i_o establish_v the_o negative_a which_o i_o defend_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o solid_o than_o he_o have_v prove_v his_o affirmative_a but_o if_o i_o pretend_v to_o elude_v his_o argument_n by_o say_v i_o deny_v the_o consequence_n because_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n i_o shall_v be_v a_o impertinent_a disputer_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o i_o shall_v
have_v come_v to_o pass_v the_o greek_n of_o latter_a age_n have_v thus_o express_v themselves_o in_o relation_n to_o this_o part_n of_o their_o belief_n we_o need_v only_o look_v back_o to_o the_o forego_n age_n for_o we_o shall_v there_o find_v sentiment_n and_o expression_n on_o the_o same_o subject_a if_o not_o whole_o conformable_a to_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n yet_o which_o come_v very_o near_o they_o and_o which_o have_v serve_v for_o a_o foundation_n to_o they_o as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o follow_a passage_n we_o may_v then_o here_o mark_v what_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n assert_v as_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v holy_a 6._o in_o act_n council_n nic._n 2_o act_n 6._o because_o it_o be_v deify_v so_o likewise_o that_o which_o be_v his_o body_n by_o institution_n to_o wit_n his_o holy_a image_n be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n for_o as_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n our_o saviour_n deify_v the_o flesh_n he_o take_v on_o he_o by_o a_o sanctification_n natural_o proper_a to_o he_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n he_o will_v have_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v the_o real_a image_n of_o his_o flesh_n to_o become_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n into_o it_o the_o oblation_n be_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o priest_n transfer_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n and_o therefore_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n endue_v with_o soul_n and_o understanding_n have_v be_v anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o so_o likewise_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o divine_a bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n who_o see_v not_o in_o these_o word_n the_o union_n and_o composition_n of_o bread_n with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o bread_n say_v they_o be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n it_o become_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n into_o it_o the_o bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o like_a manner_n as_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v be_v sanctify_v deify_v and_o anoint_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n all_o this_o plain_o favour_v the_o composition_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n now_o this_o testimony_n be_v the_o more_o considerable_a in_o that_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n have_v be_v hold_v on_o purpose_n to_o overthrow_v whatsoever_o have_v be_v determine_v in_o that_o of_o constantinople_n touch_v the_o point_n of_o image_n they_o censure_v the_o name_n of_o image_n which_o their_o adversary_n have_v give_v the_o eucharist_n but_o leave_v untouched_a the_o other_o clause_n i_o now_o mention_v which_o show_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n be_v receive_v by_o both_o party_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n in_o effect_n if_o we_o ascend_v high_a we_o shall_v find_v that_o saint_n ephraim_n bishop_n 229._o apud_fw-la phol_n bib._n cod._n 229._o of_o antioch_n who_o live_v about_o the_o six_o century_n thus_o express_v himself_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o the_o faithful_a receive_v do_v not_o leave_v its_o sensible_a substance_n nor_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o spiritual_a grace_n which_o do_v moreover_o favour_v the_o duplicity_n or_o composition_n of_o bread_n with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n theodoret_n who_o live_v about_o the_o five_o century_n express_v himself_o 1._o diog._n al._n 1._o after_o the_o same_o manner_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o naturee_n but_o in_o join_v his_o grace_n thereunto_o chrysostom_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o four_o joan._n chrysost_n hom._n 44._o in_o joan._n century_n that_o the_o bread_n become_v heavenly_a bread_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v come_v down_o upon_o it_o theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o same_o century_n write_v that_o the_o 4._o theophil_n alex_n ep._n pasch_fw-mi 1._o bibl._n patr._n tom._n 3._o edit_fw-la 4._o bread_n and_o wine_n place_v on_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v inanimate_a thing_n which_o be_v sanctify_v by_o prayer_n and_o descension_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n saint_n irenaeus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o second_o century_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o 34._o irenae_n advers._fw-la hare_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 34._o purpose_n that_o the_o eucharist_n consist_v of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o earthly_a the_o other_a heavenly_a it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o sequel_n of_o his_o discourse_n that_o he_o mean_v by_o these_o two_o thing_n the_o bread_n and_o sanctify_a grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o it_o be_v also_o manifest_a that_o all_o these_o passage_n have_v occasion_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o composition_n thomas_z a_o jesus_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o error_n wherewith_o almost_o all_o the_o eastern_a 7._o thom._n à _fw-fr jesus_n lib._n de_fw-fr procur_fw-fr salute_v omn._n gent._n part_n 2._o lib._n 7._o cap_n 7._o christian_n be_v infect_v which_o be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n soak_v the_o bread_n he_o be_v to_o give_v to_o judas_n that_o he_o may_v thereby_o take_v away_o its_o consecration_n i_o confess_v it_o be_v a_o great_a absurdity_n to_o imagine_v the_o consecration_n can_v be_v take_v away_o by_o this_o mean_n but_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v these_o ignorant_a people_n have_v fall_v into_o this_o error_n by_o conceive_v the_o consecration_n under_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a impression_n make_v on_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n for_o thereupon_o they_o have_v imagine_v this_o impression_n may_v be_v efface_v in_o wash_v the_o bread_n or_o soak_v it_o and_o thus_o far_o concern_v the_o first_o part_n of_o my_o proposition_n the_o second_o be_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n keep_v their_o proper_a nature_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o the_o first_o only_o otherwise_o express_v they_o will_v then_o mutual_o assist_v and_o strengthen_v each_o other_o for_o this_o effect_n i_o shall_v produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n this_o author_n in_o answer_v those_o that_o doubt_v whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o see_v neither_o flesh_n nor_o blood_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n resolve_v the_o difficulty_n in_o this_o manner_n god_n say_v he_o who_o know_v all_o thing_n and_o be_v perfect_o good_a have_v wise_o order_v this_o in_o respect_n of_o our_o weakness_n lest_o we_o shall_v have_v in_o horror_n the_o pledge_n of_o eternal_a life_n be_v not_o able_a to_o behold_v flesh_n and_o blood_n he_o have_v therefore_o appoint_v this_o to_o be_v do_v by_o thing_n to_o which_o our_o nature_n be_v accustom_v and_o have_v join_v to_o they_o his_o divinity_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o make_v advantage_n of_o these_o doubt_n which_o nicholas_n 2._o nicolaus_n methon_n advers._fw-la dubitantes_fw-la etc._n etc._n bibl._n patr._n craeco-lat_n tom._n 2._o methoniensis_n treat_v of_o but_o we_o shall_v answer_v this_o point_n in_o its_o due_a place_n it_o suffice_v at_o present_a that_o we_o behold_v this_o author_n lay_v down_o on_o one_o hand_n the_o thing_n to_o which_o our_o nature_n be_v accustom_v that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o on_o the_o other_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o divinity_n be_v join_v to_o they_o which_o be_v exact_o what_o i_o be_v to_o prove_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o according_a to_o the_o greek_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v in_o union_n with_o the_o divinity_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o see_v the_o force_n of_o this_o passage_n have_v endeavour_v to_o avoid_v it_o by_o a_o frivolous_a evasion_n god_n join_v say_v he_o his_o divinity_n to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v true_a but_o 231._o lib_fw-la 2_o cap._n 13._o pag._n 231._o he_o have_v join_v it_o as_o the_o efficacious_a cause_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n so_o often_o repeat_v by_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n but_o not_o as_o a_o mean_n of_o union_n between_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o have_v join_v it_o to_o the_o bread_n not_o to_o conserve_v it_o in_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n but_o to_o transform_v it_o internal_o into_o his_o body_n i_o say_v this_o be_v a_o frivolous_a evasion_n for_o according_a to_o this_o reckon_n we_o must_v understand_v by_o the_o thing_n familiar_a to_o our_o nature_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o the_o matter_n to_o
be_v not_o flesh_n this_o reason_v oppose_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o also_o the_o example_n which_o they_o give_v of_o it_o to_o wit_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o our_o saviour_n eat_v but_o it_o do_v not_o disagree_v with_o the_o exposition_n which_o they_o give_v of_o it_o which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o virtue_n on_o the_o contrary_n we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o theophylact_v use_n this_o exposition_n for_o the_o solving_a of_o the_o objection_n contain_v in_o this_o reason_v which_o plain_o show_v that_o whilst_o this_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n stand_v alone_o and_o unexplain_v it_o may_v give_v occasion_n to_o ignorant_a people_n to_o form_v this_o objection_n but_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v explain_v and_o show_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o greek_n understand_v it_o the_o doubt_n vanish_v and_o this_o will_v more_o plain_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v the_o answer_n which_o nicolaus_n methoniensis_n make_v to_o those_o that_o doubt_v for_o it_o come_v very_o near_o to_o that_o of_o theophylact._n god_n say_v he_o respect_v our_o weakness_n lest_o we_o shall_v conceive_v horror_n at_o the_o pledge_n of_o eternal_a life_n as_o be_v not_o able_a to_o endure_v the_o sight_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n do_v therefore_o deliver_v to_o we_o thing_n familiar_a to_o our_o nature_n and_o have_v join_v to_o they_o his_o divinity_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n this_o answer_n do_v in_o a_o manner_n explain_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o greek_n believe_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o wit_n by_o its_o union_n with_o the_o divinity_n which_o do_v very_o well_o solve_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o doubter_n and_o bereave_v it_o of_o its_o strength_n for_o if_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n only_o by_o this_o mean_n to_o wit_n by_o its_o union_n with_o the_o divinity_n there_o be_v no_o long_a occasion_n to_o say_v it_o shall_v appear_v flesh_n it_o be_v then_o clear_a that_o this_o whole_a dispute_n of_o nicolaus_n methoniensis_n overthrow_v transubstantiation_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o theophylact._n for_o as_o to_o those_o that_o doubt_v have_v they_o know_v the_o greek_a church_n teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n they_o will_v have_v ground_v their_o objection_n not_o on_o the_o general_a proposition_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n but_o on_o the_o particular_a one_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n whence_o it_o more_o strong_o and_o distinct_o follow_v that_o it_o ought_v to_o appear_v flesh_n after_o the_o change_n and_o as_o to_o the_o answer_v return_v they_o they_o must_v have_v be_v tell_v that_o the_o substance_n only_o be_v change_v and_o that_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n remain_v to_o serve_v as_o a_o veil_n to_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v answer_v on_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o not_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n this_o answer_n will_v be_v absurd_a if_o we_o suppose_v transubstantiation_n of_o the_o difficulty_n will_v still_o remain_v why_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o substance_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v proper_a flesh_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v flesh_n yet_o nicolaus_n methoniensis_n will_v have_v these_o objector_n rest_v satify_v with_o his_o answer_n and_o extend_v not_o their_o doubt_n any_o far_o chap._n viii_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o sarracen_n be_v cause_v to_o make_v in_o the_o twelve_v century_n consider_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o cabasilas_n simeon_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o several_a other_o collect_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n out_o of_o greek_a author_n examine_v we_o have_v already_o rehearse_v the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o twelve_v century_n cause_v the_o sarracen_n to_o make_v that_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n to_o show_v the_o greek_n keep_v themselves_o to_o the_o general_a expression_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wines_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o how_o they_o be_v change_v into_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n leave_v to_o god_n the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o manner_n thereof_o it_o be_v certain_a this_o be_v all_o can_v be_v conclude_v thence_o and_o yet_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o draw_v this_o profession_n of_o faith_n to_o his_o advantage_n but_o see_v he_o design_v to_o make_v a_o proof_n of_o it_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o rehearse_v true_o the_o term_n of_o it_o and_o not_o alter_v they_o as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o his_o version_n i_o believe_v say_v the_o convert_n and_o confess_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o lat._n bibl._n patr._n tom_n 2._o grec_n lat._n be_v mystical_o sacrifice_v by_o the_o christian_n and_o of_o which_o they_o partake_v in_o their_o divine_a sacrament_n this_o clause_n thus_o express_v have_v not_o content_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o therefore_o he_o have_v not_o think_v good_a to_o relate_v it_o in_o this_o form_n although_o it_o be_v so_o in_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a version_n i_o believe_v also_o say_v the_o sarracen_n that_o these_o thing_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n intellectual_o and_o invisible_o above_o all_o humane_a understanding_n as_o be_v best_n know_a to_o himself_o these_o be_v so_o far_o the_o true_a expression_n of_o the_o profession_n here_o follow_v mr._n arnaud_n version_n i_o be_o persuade_v 247._o lib._n 2._o c._n 15._o p._n 247._o i_o believe_v i_o confess_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n mystical_o consecrate_a by_o the_o christian_n and_o of_o which_o they_o partake_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n in_o a_o manner_n not_o to_o be_v perceive_v by_o our_o eye_n and_o discernible_a only_o to_o the_o mind_n but_o surpass_v all_o the_o thought_n of_o man_n and_o which_o be_v only_o comprehend_v by_o god_n alone_o and_o so_o i_o promise_v that_o i_o will_v partake_v of_o it_o with_o other_o faithful_a people_n as_o be_v in_o truth_n his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o this_o mean_n one_a he_o confound_v two_o thing_n which_o the_o proselyte_n distinguish_v the_o one_o be_v to_o confess_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o which_o the_o christian_n partake_v and_o the_o other_o to_o confess_v that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n these_o two_o clause_n be_v thus_o distinguish_v it_o be_v clear_v the_o first_o suppose_n that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v conceal_v by_o confound_v they_o in_o one_o 2_o instead_o of_o render_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d intellectual_o and_o invisible_o he_o have_v take_v such_o a_o circuit_n as_o change_v the_o sense_n in_o a_o manner_n say_v he_o which_o our_o eye_n do_v not_o discover_v and_o which_o be_v discernible_a only_o to_o the_o mind_n to_o hinder_v the_o reader_n from_o observe_v that_o the_o change_n in_o question_n be_v spiritual_a and_o mystical_a not_o sensible_a or_o material_a for_o this_o be_v precise_o what_o be_v mean_v by_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3_o instead_o of_o these_o term_n as_o he_o alone_o know_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o god_n only_o determinate_o know_v what_o this_o spiritual_a and_o mystical_a change_n be_v he_o have_v translate_v in_o a_o manner_n comprehend_v by_o god_n alone_o to_o accommodate_v this_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o express_o determine_v the_o change_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o but_o not_o be_v able_a to_o disentangle_v herself_o from_o the_o difficulty_n she_o find_v in_o this_o doctrine_n send_v we_o to_o god_n and_o yet_o with_o all_o these_o alteration_n mr._n arnaud_n can_v conclude_v nothing_o from_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n unless_o it_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o they_o be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n we_o dispute_v on_o they_o be_v then_o change_v in_o respect_n of_o their_o substance_n it_o be_v this_o consequence_n which_o we_o deny_v in_o effect_n whether_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n and_o by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n as_o the_o greek_n explain_v it_o or_o otherwise_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o
be_v so_o true_o and_o not_o false_o so_o thâ—s_v profession_n of_o faith_n than_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o we_o must_v believe_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o vain_o and_o imaginarily_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o real_o and_o true_o although_o god_n only_o know_v how_o they_o be_v change_v or_o what_o kind_n of_o change_n happen_v to_o they_o now_o this_o suppose_n on_o one_o hand_n that_o they_o be_v still_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o we_o must_v not_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n then_o advertise_v the_o world_n to_o no_o purpose_n that_o these_o kind_n of_o write_n be_v design_v to_o represent_v the_o general_n public_a and_o universal_a sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o particular_a sentiment_n of_o author_n that_o they_o contain_v a_o 246._o p._n 246._o exact_a precise_a and_o plain_a way_n of_o speak_v without_o figure_n or_o metaphor_n their_o end_n be_v only_o to_o give_v a_o exact_a and_o true_a account_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o turn_v these_o remark_n against_o himself_o for_o see_v these_o kind_n of_o write_n speak_v precise_o and_o exact_o he_o ought_v to_o show_v we_o distinct_o and_o exact_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n contain_v in_o they_o and_o see_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o they_o and_o yet_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n represent_v the_o general_n public_a and_o universal_a sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n it_o follow_v that_o this_o public_a general_n and_o universal_a sentiment_n be_v not_o transubstantiation_n to_o little_a purpose_n likewise_o do_v he_o add_v that_o the_o church_n will_v not_o have_v the_o 247._o p._n 247._o convert_v sarracen_n believe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o only_o his_o figure_n endue_v with_o their_o virtue_n this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o they_o be_v teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n which_o be_v what_o he_o ought_v to_o show_v but_o this_o he_o will_v be_v never_o able_a to_o do_v for_o for_o to_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v what_o be_v precise_o contain_v in_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o as_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v the_o teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n moreover_o i_o never_o tell_v he_o the_o modern_a greek_n assert_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o figure_n and_o as_o to_o the_o change_n of_o virtue_n we_o do_v not_o prove_v it_o it_o be_v true_a by_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n but_o we_o prove_v it_o by_o other_o testimony_n which_o be_v so_o plain_a and_o expressive_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v give_v no_o solid_a answer_n to_o they_o there_o only_o remain_v now_o of_o all_o those_o pretend_a proof_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n some_o passage_n out_o of_o cabasilas_n bishop_n of_o thessalonica_n simeon_n bishop_n also_o of_o thessalonica_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o some_o other_o greek_a author_n they_o all_o say_v near_o upon_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n this_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n that_o they_o be_v change_v into_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v disabuse_v himself_o once_o for_o all_o touch_v the_o thought_n he_o have_v that_o from_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n may_v be_v conclude_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n for_o so_o far_o be_v we_o from_o grant_v this_o conclusion_n to_o be_v good_a that_o we_o pretend_v we_o have_v reason_n to_o draw_v a_o contrary_a consequence_n in_o effect_n one_a there_o be_v nothing_o more_o usual_a in_o author_n than_o to_o say_v that_o the_o poor_a be_v jesus_n christ_n even_o christ_n himself_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o be_v change_v into_o jesus_n christ_n change_v into_o his_o body_n transform_v into_o he_o change_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o such_o like_a way_n of_o speak_v example_n of_o which_o be_v infinite_a it_o be_v then_o a_o great_a abuse_n to_o pretend_v these_o term_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o identity_n and_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o they_o term_v it_o for_o as_o i_o say_v elsewhere_o these_o expression_n be_v liable_a to_o be_v expound_v in_o divers_a particular_a sense_n and_o see_v they_o may_v be_v take_v in_o a_o general_n and_o indistinct_a one_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n for_o the_o take_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n give_v they_o ii_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o those_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n do_v of_o itself_o form_n so_o precise_a and_o distinct_a a_o sense_n that_o when_o author_n will_v assert_v it_o they_o explain_v it_o in_o clear_a and_o distinct_a term_n which_o answer_v the_o distinct_a determinate_a conception_n they_o have_v of_o it_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o if_o the_o greek_a author_n have_v on_o this_o subject_a the_o same_o belief_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o will_v explain_v themselves_o so_o clear_o that_o there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n of_o run_v to_o the_o baron_n of_o spartaris_n nor_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n nor_o yet_o to_o the_o six_o syrian_a priest_n to_o make_v we_o understand_v it_o for_o whilst_o he_o produce_v no_o other_o kind_n of_o passage_n but_o such_o as_o these_o we_o shall_v have_v still_o reason_n to_o conclude_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n because_o if_o they_o do_v believe_v it_o they_o will_v without_o doubt_n speak_v otherwise_o of_o it_o iii_o but_o suppose_v these_o reason_n invalid_n we_o have_v show_v when_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o what_o sense_n they_o understand_v these_o expression_n in_o effect_n if_o we_o compare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o thro_o comprehend_v what_o they_o hold_v in_o common_a and_o wherein_o they_o differ_v we_o shall_v easy_o perceive_v mr._n arnaud_n sophism_n for_o whatsoever_o he_o allege_v from_o greek_a author_n respect_v this_o equivocal_a part_n of_o their_o hypothesis_n which_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v like_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n although_o at_o bottom_n it_o be_v not_o so_o but_o he_o have_v studious_o avoid_v the_o relate_v any_o thing_n concern_v this_o other_o part_n by_o which_o the_o two_o hypothesis_n distinguish_v themselves_o and_o vary_v from_o one_o another_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n agree_v in_o these_o general_a expression_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o become_v the_o very_a body_n the_o proper_a body_n the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n they_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o body_n so_o far_o you_o see_v they_o hold_v the_o same_o language_n but_o go_v far_o ask_v they_o whether_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n cease_v to_o be_v the_o latin_n answer_n there_o remain_v nothing_o of_o its_o substance_n nor_o matter_n nor_o inward_a form_n but_o only_o the_o accident_n the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n that_o from_o this_o union_n result_v one_o compose_v of_o two_o nature_n that_o there_o be_v make_v a_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n ask_v the_o latin_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o answer_v by_o the_o conversion_n of_o its_o whole_a substance_n into_o the_o substance_n which_o this_o body_n have_v before_o the_o conversion_n the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v the_o bread_n become_v a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o be_v make_v by_o this_o mean_v his_o body_n ask_v they_o what_o change_v the_o bread_n receive_v the_o latin_n say_v it_o be_v a_o real_a transubstantiation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o change_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_a answer_n that_o it_o be_v a_o sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v and_o that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n ask_v the_o latin_n how_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o real_a body_n the_o very_a body_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n they_o answer_v it_o be_v because_o in_o effect_v the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n without_o any_o difference_n the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v that_o it_o be_v because_o a_o augmentation_n make_v not_o another_o body_n
the_o russian_n sacramentum_fw-la religiosius_fw-la russis_fw-la venerantur_fw-la these_o be_v also_o his_o word_n whence_o i_o conclude_v it_o be_v not_o likely_a the_o russian_n or_o moscovite_n believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o reason_n be_v sufficient_o evident_a to_o wit_n that_o those_o that_o believe_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n can_v but_o show_v it_o more_o respect_n than_o those_o that_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v a_o substanee_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o my_o argument_n suppose_v 448._o lib._n 5._o c._n 4._o p._n 448._o according_a to_o this_o author_n the_o armenian_n do_v neither_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n nor_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o if_o i_o do_v not_o suppose_v this_o nothing_o can_v be_v less_o reasonable_a than_o my_o discourse_n for_o if_o the_o armenian_n add_v he_o together_o with_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v moreover_o admit_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v no_o wise_a improbable_a but_o that_o they_o have_v a_o great_a respect_n for_o the_o eucharist_n than_o those_o that_o do_v not_o admit_v this_o substance_n of_o bread_n the_o respect_n of_o the_o eucharist_n come_v only_o from_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o presence_n or_o absence_n of_o the_o bread_n contribute_v not_o any_o thing_n thereunto_o i_o hope_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o be_v offend_v if_o i_o tell_v he_o that_o his_o authority_n be_v not_o yet_o great_a enough_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o counterbalance_n that_o of_o thomas_n aquinas_n now_o thomas_n his_o doctrine_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o he_o contrariatur_fw-la say_v this_o author_n venerationi_fw-la huius_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la si_fw-la aliqua_fw-la substantia_fw-la creata_fw-la esset_fw-la ibi_fw-la quae_fw-la non_fw-la posset_n adoratione_n latriae_fw-la adorari_fw-la it_o will_v be_v 2._o thom._n sum._n 3._o part._n quaest_n 75._o art_n 2._o contrary_a to_o the_o veneration_n due_a to_o this_o sacrament_n be_v there_o any_o create_a substance_n in_o it_o to_o which_o may_v not_o be_v give_v the_o adoration_n of_o latria_n now_o let_v any_o man_n if_o he_o can_v make_v this_o agree_v with_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n proposition_n say_v that_o the_o respect_v due_a to_o the_o eucharist_n proceed_v only_o from_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o presence_n or_o absence_n of_o the_o bread_n do_v not_o at_o all_o contribute_v thereunto_o and_o thomas_n assure_v we_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o if_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v present_a it_o will_v hinder_v the_o adoration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n whence_o it_o follow_v according_a to_o he_o that_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v to_o be_v aught_o more_o to_o reverence_v the_o sacrament_n than_o those_o that_o believe_v it_o remain_v so_o that_o whether_o the_o armenian_n do_v or_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n this_o signify_v nothing_o to_o my_o argument_n it_o be_v clear_a according_a to_o lasicius_n that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v clear_a according_a to_o thomas_n aquinas_n that_o they_o hold_v a_o opinion_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o veneration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o do_v they_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n more_o religious_o than_o the_o moscovite_n how_o then_o can_v the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v attribute_v to_o the_o moscovite_n for_o if_o they_o hold_v this_o doctrine_n they_o must_v have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o the_o sacrament_n than_o the_o other_o this_o argument_n can_v be_v otherwise_o deny_v than_o by_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o thomas_n aquinas_n so_o that_o with_o draw_v myself_o out_o of_o the_o list_n i_o shall_v offer_v in_o my_o stead_n either_o saint_n thomas_n to_o be_v handle_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n or_o mr._n arnaud_n by_o saint_n thomas_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o master_n by_o the_o disciple_n or_o the_o disciple_n by_o the_o master_n moreover_o our_o question_n touch_v the_o moscovite_n relate_v only_o to_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v evident_a it_o will_v be_v a_o digression_n from_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n to_o discuss_v the_o entire_a passage_n of_o lasicius_n to_o know_v whether_o he_o impute_v to_o the_o armenian_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o will_v appear_v by_o what_o we_o shall_v say_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n what_o we_o may_v judge_v of_o they_o touch_v this_o particular_a the_o question_n now_o concern_v only_o the_o moscovite_n and_o what_o lasicius_n say_v concern_v their_o worship_a less_o religious_o the_o sacrament_n than_o the_o armenian_n be_v uncontrollable_a consider_v the_o testimony_n we_o have_v produce_v in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o sacranus_fw-la a_o cannon_n of_o cracovia_n john_n de_fw-fr lasco_n arch_n bishop_n of_o gnesne_n and_o scarga_n the_o jesuit_n who_o express_o depose_v that_o the_o russian_n of_o who_o the_o moscovite_n be_v a_o part_n do_v indeed_o adore_v the_o bread_n before_o its_o consecration_n but_o afterward_o show_v it_o no_o respect_n nor_o veneration_n scatter_v the_o crumb_n thereof_o on_o the_o ground_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o that_o which_o hinder_v they_o from_o give_v the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n a_o external_a honour_n be_v that_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v in_o a_o place_n separate_v from_o the_o people_n and_o that_o it_o be_v out_o of_o respect_n to_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o people_n be_v deprive_v for_o some_o time_n of_o the_o sight_n of_o this_o mystery_n it_o be_v evident_a these_o be_v mere_a subter_fw-la fuges_fw-la do_v they_o worship_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o internal_a adoration_n they_o will_v declare_v as_o much_o themselves_o and_o ease_v mr._n arnaud_n of_o the_o trouble_n of_o search_v their_o secret_a thought_n they_o will_v show_v it_o by_o some_o expression_n of_o external_a reverence_n and_o for_o this_o effect_n expose_v the_o sacrament_n to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o people_n the_o people_n will_v at_o least_o make_v profession_n of_o adore_v it_o before_o they_o receive_v it_o and_o the_o priest_n will_v adore_v it_o in_o the_o sanctuary_n when_o they_o have_v consecrate_v it_o yet_o do_v these_o author_n absolute_o say_v that_o they_o give_v it_o no_o adoration_n this_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n 432._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o pag._n 432._o be_v not_o so_o for_o oderbornus_fw-la tell_v we_o that_o the_o priest_n come_v from_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o walk_v leisurely_o show_v the_o people_n that_o which_o he_o have_v consecrate_v in_o secret_a that_o then_o the_o people_n fall_v down_o on_o their_o knee_n the_o priest_n say_v to_o they_o in_o the_o moscovit_fw-la language_n behold_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o the_o jew_n unjust_o put_v to_o death_n but_o we_o have_v show_v in_o the_o three_o book_n when_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o oderborn_n be_v apparent_o mistake_v have_v take_v a_o ceremony_n which_o be_v use_v before_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n as_o if_o it_o be_v use_v after_o this_o consecration_n the_o moscovite_n even_o as_o the_o greek_n do_v but_o once_o show_v the_o people_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n take_v one_o turn_v round_o the_o church_n before_o the_o consecration_n which_o they_o call_v the_o great_a entrance_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v not_o this_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o a_o matter_n well_o know_v by_o other_o and_o if_o he_o do_v know_v it_o he_o show_v little_a sincerity_n in_o design_v to_o prevail_v over_o we_o by_o mean_n of_o oderborn_n mistake_n chap._n ii_o of_o the_o armenian_n that_o the_o armenian_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n first_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o armenian_n believe_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divinity_n we_o shall_v not_o here_o particular_o treat_v of_o the_o melchites_n or_o syrian_n 5._o lib._n 5._o c._n 5._o as_o well_o for_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v they_o differ_v not_o at_o all_o from_o the_o greek_n in_o their_o religion_n as_o that_o likewise_o what_o he_o allege_v concern_v they_o out_o of_o the_o note_n of_o abraham_n echellensis_fw-la maronite_n on_o the_o catalogue_n of_o caldean_a book_n make_v by_o abed-jesu_n a_o nestorian_a bishop_n deserve_v not_o our_o consideration_n the_o testimony_n of_o abraham_n echellensis_fw-la be_v of_o no_o credit_n and_o i_o refer_v myself_o thereupon_o to_o gahriel_n sionita_n his_o country_n man_n who_o have_v set_v he_o forth_o as_o a_o ignorant_a and_o impertinent_a fellow_n a_o liar_n and_o impostor_n these_o two_o person_n have_v both_o of_o they_o their_o education_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o seminary_n of_o the_o maronites_n both_o endeavour_v to_o advance_v the_o roman_a interest_n but_o fall_v out_o about_o the_o edition_n
about_o fifty_o year_n since_o that_o they_o have_v whole_o renounce_v this_o fancy_n but_o this_o confession_n on_o which_o breerewood_n ground_n his_o supposal_n be_v at_o most_o only_o the_o private_a sentiment_n of_o this_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n and_o not_o that_o of_o this_o church_n if_o breerewood_n add_v any_o thing_n of_o his_o own_o head_n without_o any_o proof_n his_o bare_a word_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o testimony_n of_o other_o author_n who_o we_o have_v already_o allege_v that_o which_o we_o have_v see_v of_o cyril_n and_o his_o dispute_n against_o barsabas_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o all_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o very_a temple_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v late_a than_o the_o confession_n he_o mention_n and_o so_o be_v that_o also_o which_o cottovic_n relate_v the_o letter_n of_o barbereau_n the_o jesuit_n bear_v date_n 1667._o the_o relation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o heliopolis_n which_o say_v as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n to_o who_o he_o give_v a_o visit_n reside_v near_o the_o city_n of_o herivan_n in_o a_o famous_a monastery_n of_o eutychien_n heretic_n who_o be_v no_o less_o obstinate_a than_o ignorant_a and_o be_v desirous_a to_o confer_v with_o one_o of_o these_o monk_n on_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n he_o cunning_o shun_v the_o occasion_n this_o relation_n i_o say_v be_v date_v 1668._o all_o these_o testimony_n show_v we_o that_o the_o armenian_n do_v still_o keep_v their_o ancient_a error_n and_o have_v in_o no_o wise_a change_v their_o belief_n but_o suppose_v they_o be_v change_v within_o these_o fifty_o or_o sixty_o year_n as_o breerewood_n imagine_v yet_o will_v what_o euthymius_n isaac_n and_o other_o author_n say_v be_v no_o less_o true_a on_o the_o contrary_a the_o change_n which_o breerewood_n attribute_n to_o they_o will_v only_o more_o authorize_v their_o testimony_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o breerewood_n say_v that_o they_o have_v now_o renounce_v that_o fancy_n they_o have_v it_o then_o heretofore_o for_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o renounce_v those_o opinion_n which_o they_o never_o hold_v so_o that_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o their_o doctrine_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o show_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n do_v still_o continue_v in_o full_a force_n as_o to_o the_o time_n past_a and_o all_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v conclude_v hence_o be_v that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o body_n of_o a_o church_n to_o change_v a_o opinion_n and_o pass_v over_o to_o another_o which_o be_v quite_o opposite_a without_o any_o noise_n or_o disturbance_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n touch_v the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n be_v vain_a and_o groundless_a as_o to_o those_o other_o late_a author_n mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o when_o he_o please_v to_o give_v we_o a_o particular_a account_n of_o they_o we_o will_v examine_v they_o but_o there_o be_v no_o body_n but_o see_v after_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o speak_v so_o general_o as_o he_o have_v do_v that_o other_o modern_a author_n be_v agree_v therein_o see_v john_n cottovic_n pietro_n della_n vallé_fw-fr cyrillus_n thomas_n a_o jesus_n barbereau_n the_o bishop_n of_o heliopolis_n be_v late_a author_n and_o yet_o assert_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v neither_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n meliorate_v his_o cause_n by_o the_o letter_n which_o be_v write_v by_o a_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n and_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n emanuel_n nor_o by_o the_o conference_n which_o theorien_n this_o emperor_n deputy_n have_v with_o this_o patriarch_n although_o it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o letter_n have_v these_o expression_n we_o hold_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n not_o in_o confound_v it_o as_o 1._o theorien_n dial._n advers._fw-la arm._n bibl._n patr._n graeco_n lat_fw-la tom_fw-mi 1._o eutyches_n do_v nor_o in_o deny_v christ_n humane_a nature_n like_o apollinairus_n but_o according_a to_o cyrillus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o book_n he_o write_v against_o nestorius_n in_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v incarnate_a but_o we_o must_v not_o immediate_o imagine_v that_o this_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n it_o be_v the_o patriarch_n in_o particular_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o dialogue_n of_o theorien_n for_o after_o theorien_n have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n dispute_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v two_o nature_n two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n the_o patriarch_n himself_o confess_v this_o have_v be_v ever_o his_o opinion_n since_o he_o read_v the_o sacred_a write_n whereupon_o theorien_n have_v demand_v of_o he_o why_o he_o insert_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o patriarch_n answer_v that_o he_o have_v at_o that_o time_n in_o his_o thought_n the_o instance_n which_o be_v common_o make_v use_n of_o touch_v man_n who_o be_v make_v up_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n and_o yet_o be_v say_v to_o have_v but_o one_o nature_n although_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o which_o he_o consist_v remain_v without_o confusion_n and_o change_v and_o that_o he_o believe_v st._n cyril_n mean_v the_o same_o in_o fine_a he_o tell_v he_o he_o will_v show_v he_o a_o secret_a which_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v divulge_v among_o his_o people_n that_o there_o be_v a_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n name_v john_n who_o be_v a_o bitter_a enemy_n to_o the_o monophysit_n which_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o that_o believe_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o he_o have_v the_o writing_n of_o this_o john_n together_o with_o the_o approbation_n of_o another_o of_o his_o predecessor_n name_v gregory_n who_o add_v thereunto_o these_o word_n i_o believe_v likewise_o what_o the_o holy_a patriarch_n have_v here_o write_v and_o anathematise_v those_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o all_o these_o circumstance_n that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n thus_o unite_v to_o make_v thereof_o but_o one_o be_v not_o the_o public_a sentiment_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n but_o the_o private_a opinion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n who_o dispute_v with_o theorien_n and_o that_o he_o have_v take_v this_o opinion_n from_o the_o secret_a writing_n of_o this_o john_n and_o gregory_n but_o it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o here_o demand_v how_o this_o person_n can_v in_o conscience_n continue_v a_o patriarch_n in_o the_o armenian_a church_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n to_o answer_v this_o objection_n i_o need_v only_o give_v the_o character_n of_o this_o person_n such_o as_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v in_o this_o same_o conference_n and_o this_o will_v more_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o i_o now_o say_v this_o say_v he_o do_v i_o intend_v to_o do_v i_o will_v immediate_o write_v to_o all_o the_o armenian_a bishop_n whithersoever_o they_o be_v to_o assemble_v in_o council_n and_o when_o meet_v i_o will_v produce_v all_o the_o argument_n allege_v by_o the_o armenian_n and_o which_o in_o effect_n do_v seem_v to_o favour_v they_o then_o will_v i_o propose_v on_o the_o other_o hand_n all_o the_o contrary_a proof_n which_o you_o have_v now_o offer_v i_o and_o at_o first_o will_v take_v the_o armenian_n part_n and_o dispute_v against_o you_o but_o insensible_o and_o by_o degree_n and_o with_o great_a caution_n will_v begin_v to_o discover_v the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n which_o have_v hitherto_o so_o great_o obtain_v among_o they_o i_o will_v convince_v they_o by_o john_n the_o patriarch_n book_n and_o all_o the_o other_o proof_n you_o have_v furnish_v i_o with_o in_o fine_a i_o will_v declare_v myself_o open_o for_o the_o greek_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a i_o will_v contend_v for_o the_o truth_n against_o the_o armenian_n i_o hope_v by_o god_n assistance_n my_o sheep_n will_v hear_v my_o voice_n and_o follow_v i_o so_o that_o there_o will_v be_v but_o one_o flock_n and_o one_o shepherd_n if_o all_o the_o bishop_n shall_v be_v for_o i_o nothing_o will_v be_v more_o welcome_a to_o i_o but_o if_o not_o i_o will_v notwithstanding_o confirm_v the_o true_a doctrine_n together_o with_o those_o on_o my_o side_n and_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o your_o patriarch_n a_o writing_n under_o my_o hand_n and_o seal_n and_o sign_v by_o my_o bishop_n contain_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n now_o this_o writing_n shall_v contain_v among_o other_o article_n this_o same_o that_o we_o receive_v the_o holy_a and_o universal_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o that_o council_n have_v receive_v that_o we_o anathematise_v all_o those_o anathematise_v by_o that_o council_n espcial_o
eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n and_o severus_n and_o timotheus_n aylurus_n and_o in_o general_a all_o those_o that_o have_v oppose_v this_o council_n this_o discourse_n plain_o show_v that_o this_o good_a patriarch_n be_v a_o little_a jesuitical_a and_o do_v not_o make_v it_o a_o case_n of_o conscience_n to_o act_n a_o deceitful_a part_n in_o his_o council_n much_o less_o in_o his_o church_n but_o it_o be_v likewise_o easy_a to_o gather_v hence_o that_o the_o sentiment_n which_o he_o in_o the_o beginning_n propose_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o which_o occasion_v all_o this_o intrigue_n be_v not_o that_o of_o his_o church_n but_o his_o own_o particular_a for_o have_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o armenian_n and_o greek_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o use_n of_o some_o term_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o it_o do_v there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o need_n of_o stratagem_n to_o effect_v this_o design_n it_o will_v have_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o equivocation_n a_o misunderstanding_n or_o at_o most_o but_o a_o question_n concern_v word_n which_o must_v not_o hinder_v the_o effect_n of_o christian_a charity_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o necessity_n of_o promise_v the_o emperor_n deputy_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v insert_v in_o this_o new_a confession_n of_o faith_n a_o express_a article_n contain_v the_o condemnation_n of_o eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n if_o in_o effect_n the_o armenian_n follow_v not_o their_o opinion_n it_o appear_v then_o from_o what_o i_o have_v say_v that_o eutymius_n and_o isaac_n be_v neither_o impostor_n nor_o calumniator_n when_o they_o attribute_v to_o the_o armenian_n the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n and_o say_v their_o belief_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v no_o real_a humane_a nature_n but_o that_o his_o humanity_n be_v swallow_v up_o or_o change_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n after_o the_o deposition_n of_o those_o author_n i_o mention_v there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n for_o the_o call_n in_o question_n a_o thing_n so_o certain_a now_o it_o hence_o manifest_o follow_v that_o the_o armenian_n can_v hold_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o conversion_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n see_v they_o hold_v our_o saviour_n have_v no_o long_o a_o body_n and_o all_o mr._n arnaud_v exception_n be_v vain_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n chap._n iii_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o author_n who_o express_o say_v or_o suppose_v that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n although_o the_o proof_n i_o already_o allege_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n decide_v the_o question_n and_o need_v not_o to_o be_v confirm_v by_o other_o yet_o will_v we_o here_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a author_n of_o good_a credit_n that_o unanimous_o assert_v the_o armenian_n do_v not_o hold_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o first_o be_v guy_n carmus_fw-la who_o assure_v we_o of_o it_o in_o express_a term_n the_o 12._o guido_n carmel_n suma_fw-la de_fw-la heres_fw-la de_fw-fr she_o arm._n cap._n 12._o twenty_o second_o error_n say_v he_o of_o the_o armenian_n consist_v in_o their_o not_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n pronounce_v on_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o and_o real_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o they_o hold_v they_o be_v only_o so_o by_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n say_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n do_v not_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n but_o establish_v they_o only_o as_o a_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n and_o in_o another_o place_n argue_v against_o their_o opinion_n the_o armenian_n say_v he_o have_v no_o salvo_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o word_n which_o they_o themselves_o utter_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o their_o mass_n to_o wit_n and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v make_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o thus_o expound_v they_o the_o true_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o true_a resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n but_o this_o exposition_n will_v not_o pass_v because_o the_o true_a resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n be_v not_o a_o real_a man._n man_n be_v the_o true_a image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o god_n but_o he_o be_v not_o true_a god_n by_o nature_n if_o then_o this_o be_v only_o the_o resemblance_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n or_o the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o armenian_n false_o say_v it_o can_v be_v call_v the_o true_a body_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n reject_v this_o testimony_n ask_v they_o why_o they_o can_v give_v you_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o this_o that_o they_o believe_v guy_n carme_n be_v mistake_v it_o be_v indeed_o my_o opinion_n that_o we_o must_v not_o decide_v question_n of_o this_o importance_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n who_o may_v deceive_v other_o or_o be_v deceive_v themselves_o but_o as_o to_o guy_n carme_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o religious_a who_o be_v all_o his_o life_n time_n devote_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o often_o employ_v by_o the_o pope_n upon_o several_a occasion_n as_o a_o most_o trusty_a servant_n and_o moreover_o a_o person_n of_o good_a part_n and_o considerable_a learning_n in_o those_o day_n be_v prior_n general_n also_o of_o his_o order_n inquisitor_n general_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o bishop_n of_o majorca_n in_o the_o balearian_n isle_n and_o write_v of_o the_o armenian_n in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o make_v concern_v heresy_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o he_o shall_v write_v a_o thing_n so_o positive_o and_o clear_o that_o the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v he_o not_o well_o assure_v of_o it_o what_o advantage_n can_v he_o expect_v by_o impute_v false_o to_o a_o whole_a church_n a_o opinion_n which_o he_o himself_o hold_v to_o be_v a_o damnable_a error_n and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n wherein_o the_o roman_n that_o persecute_v in_o the_o west_n those_o who_o be_v in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o same_o judgement_n and_o why_o will_v he_o give_v this_o advantage_n against_o truth_n to_o those_o deem_v heretic_n it_o be_v moreover_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o guy_n carme_v flourish_v under_o the_o popedom_n of_o john_n 22_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o age_n wherein_o all_o the_o east_n be_v overspread_v with_o emissarys_n and_o especial_o armenia_n 18._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 13._o 18._o who_o king_n ossinius_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n receive_v the_o preacher_n which_o the_o pope_n send_v he_o for_o the_o instruction_n of_o his_o people_n and_o set_v up_o school_n thoughout_v all_o part_n of_o armenia_n to_o teach_v the_o religion_n and_o language_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v then_o no_o difficult_a matter_n for_o a_o person_n in_o those_o circumstance_n wherein_o guy_n carme_n be_v who_o undertake_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o divers_a heresy_n to_o inform_v himself_o exact_o what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o armenian_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o get_v clear_a from_o this_o testimony_n bethink_v 8._o perp._n of_o the_o faith_n part_n 3._o ch._n 8._o himself_o to_o say_v that_o guy_n carme_n be_v the_o only_a author_n that_o accuse_v they_o of_o not_o agree_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o transubstantiation_n despensus_fw-la &_o alphonsus_n de_fw-fr castro_n say_v the_o same_o before_o he_o and_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o ground_v himself_o on_o their_o testimony_n but_o so_o confident_a a_o assertion_n deserve_v well_o perhaps_o to_o be_v examine_v before_o it_o be_v take_v up_o and_o the_o authority_n of_o two_o prejudice_v person_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a weight_n with_o he_o but_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v consider_v whether_o what_o they_o say_v be_v true_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v a_o little_a more_o circumspect_a than_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n i_o will_v not_o dissemble_v say_v he_o that_o several_a author_n as_o well_o catholic_n as_o heretic_n have_v accuse_v the_o armenian_n for_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n guy_n carme_v express_o impute_v to_o they_o this_o error_n prateolus_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n because_o he_o coppy_n guy_n carme_v his_o word_n we_o shall_v soon_o see_v that_o prateolus_n be_v not_o the_o only_a person_n that_o have_v follow_v guy_n carme_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o remark_n here_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v believe_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuitys_n thesis_n be_v not_o justifyable_a and_o therefore_o have_v choose_v rather_o of_o his_o
iv_o do_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n when_o he_o give_v his_o instruction_n to_o the_o armenian_n be_v to_o oblige_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la beside_o this_o gerlac_n patriarch_n express_o declare_v he_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ubiquity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n wheresoever_o the_o divinity_n be_v which_o be_v not_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o armenian_n as_o we_o have_v already_o sufficient_o prove_v gerlac_n add_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a prelate_n to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n which_o be_v not_o true_a as_o appear_v as_o well_o by_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n as_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a other_o author_n it_o be_v moreover_o apparent_a that_o his_o affirm_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v only_o ground_v on_o this_o pretend_a doctrine_n of_o the_o ubiquity_n which_o grant_v this_o body_n to_o be_v every_o where_o and_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o to_o transubstantiation_n he_o do_v not_o absolute_o impute_v it_o to_o they_o but_o say_v they_o seem_v to_o admit_v of_o it_o videntur_fw-la say_v he_o transubstantiationem_fw-la probare_fw-la let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o this_o translation_n be_v faithful_a it_o appear_v be_v a_o expression_n which_o give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n clear_a and_o evident_a whereas_o every_o one_o know_v that_o the_o videtur_fw-la of_o the_o latin_n which_o answer_v our_o english_a word_n it_o seem_v give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o have_v the_o likelihood_n and_o colour_n but_o which_o be_v not_o absolute_o out_o of_o doubt_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o we_o may_v think_v to_o be_v true_a but_o of_o which_o we_o have_v no_o certainty_n it_o be_v likely_a gerlac_n ground_v his_o videntur_fw-la on_o the_o general_n term_n to_o change_v which_o the_o armenian_a patriarch_n make_v use_v of_o but_o in_o effect_v this_o term_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o transubstantiation_n and_o it_o be_v only_a gerlac_n prejudice_n which_o persuade_v he_o it_o do_v the_o same_o prejudice_n may_v be_v observe_v in_o mr._n olearius_n as_o appear_v from_o his_o own_o word_n i_o be_v inform_v say_v he_o by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n who_o visit_v we_o at_o schamachia_n a_o city_n of_o media_n that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v transubstantiation_n now_o believe_v transubstantiation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o change_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o they_o hold_v the_o true_a and_o real_a presence_n his_o authority_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o armenian_n be_v only_o ground_v on_o a_o that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o moscovite_n if_o you_o deny_v his_o explanation_n his_o testimony_n signify_v nothing_o as_o to_o the_o attestation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v of_o hacciadour_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n reunited_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o who_o be_v now_o at_o rome_n where_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o have_v he_o consult_v and_o of_o uscanus_n vardapet_n a_o armenian_a bishop_n who_o be_v not_o long_o since_o at_o amsterdam_n we_o know_v very_o well_o there_o be_v little_a heed_n to_o be_v give_v to_o these_o sort_n of_o people_n testimony_n who_o never_o come_v into_o the_o western_a part_n but_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o some_o temporal_a interest_n and_o never_o fail_v to_o answer_v as_o you_o will_v have_v they_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o pope_n themselves_o have_v be_v often_o deceive_v and_o if_o i_o may_v not_o be_v believe_v let_v anthony_n de_fw-fr goureau_n a_o emissary_n of_o the_o mission_n of_o hispaham_n be_v consult_v who_o in_o the_o history_n he_o write_v concern_v the_o reduction_n of_o the_o armenian_n of_o persia_n tell_v we_o that_o although_o in_o the_o union_n make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n the_o armenian_n reunite_v themselves_o and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 3._o anthony_n de_fw-fr goureau_n relation_n book_n 3_o ch._n 3._o likewise_o yet_o these_o people_n proceed_v not_o with_o that_o fervour_n and_o diligence_n which_o be_v requisite_a in_o a_o matter_n of_o that_o importance_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o be_v so_o little_a mindful_a of_o it_o through_o the_o malice_n or_o negligence_n of_o their_o prelate_n that_o i_o do_v not_o find_v among_o they_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o this_o reduction_n nor_o any_o thing_n which_o this_o council_n decree_v nor_o obedience_n thereunto_o recommend_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o their_o book_n and_o tradition_n and_o i_o wonder_v that_o john_n laurens_n of_o anania_n in_o his_o universal_a fabric_n shall_v say_v that_o the_o armenian_n almost_o in_o general_n have_v late_o receive_v the_o determination_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n see_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o it_o be_v scarce_o ever_o hear_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o patriarch_n nor_o have_v they_o alter_v any_o of_o their_o custom_n either_o good_a or_o bad_a for_o this_o many_o age_n but_o perhaps_o this_o author_n be_v inform_v of_o this_o by_o some_o armenian_n pass_v throughout_o europe_n or_o that_o dwell_v therein_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o trade_n who_o for_o the_o most_o part_n return_v answer_n according_a to_o the_o desire_n of_o those_o that_o ask_v they_o and_o that_o they_o may_v not_o fail_v therein_o do_v very_o often_o speak_v contrary_a to_o truth_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o prelate_n of_o these_o schismatic_n who_o come_v to_o rome_n often_o do_v to_o gratify_v the_o pope_n promise_v their_o flock_n shall_v yield_v obedience_n to_o he_o but_o at_o their_o return_n home_o they_o soon_o forget_v their_o engagement_n let_v any_o one_o then_o judge_v of_o what_o weight_n the_o attestation_n of_o these_o people_n be_v and_o whether_o the_o discourse_n of_o hacciadour_n and_o vardapet_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o so_o many_o other_o convince_a testimony_n which_o assert_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o they_o affirm_v chap._n vi_o of_o the_o nestorian_n maronites_n jacobite_n coptic_o and_o aethiopian_n that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n we_o shall_v treat_v in_o this_o chapter_n of_o the_o other_o eastern_a sect_n that_o profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n mr._n arnaud_n 491._o lib._n 5._o c._n 10._o p._n 491._o pretend_v they_o all_o of_o they_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n as_o to_o the_o nestorian_n he_o ground_n his_o opinion_n concern_v they_o on_o the_o silence_n of_o ancient_n and_o modern_a author_n who_o never_o tell_v we_o the_o nestorian_n differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a he_o add_v that_o the_o emissary_n send_v by_o the_o pope_n into_o these_o country_n to_o endeavour_v their_o reduction_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v never_o discover_v any_o thing_n to_o make_v they_o suspect_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o nestorian_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n he_o say_v in_o fine_a that_o when_o the_o nestorian_n reunite_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v never_o require_v to_o make_v any_o particular_a declaration_n of_o their_o belief_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n but_o as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o silence_n of_o author_n we_o have_v already_o answer_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o moscovite_n that_o they_o do_v only_o chief_o observe_v those_o point_n which_o be_v express_o controvert_v between_o the_o other_o church_n and_o the_o roman_a descend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o to_o particularize_v all_o other_o matter_n which_o these_o church_n do_v or_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v touch_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o emissary_n the_o emissary_n have_v content_v themselves_o in_o mention_v those_o error_n from_o which_o they_o have_v free_v the_o nestorian_n without_o mention_v the_o new_a doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v teach_v they_o and_o this_o indeed_o conclude_v they_o have_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o introduce_v transubstantiation_n among_o these_o people_n by_o way_n of_o dispute_n be_v a_o point_n against_o which_o the_o nestorian_n be_v prejudice_v but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v oblige_v to_o bring_v it_o in_o by_o way_n of_o instruction_n as_o be_v a_o doctrine_n not_o comprise_v in_o their_o ancient_a religion_n and_o which_o they_o ought_v now_o to_o receive_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v become_v conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o justify_v itself_o by_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o pope_n themselves_o who_o have_v send_v the_o emissary_n for_o they_o ever_o recommend_v to_o they_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o have_v so_o often_o already_o mention_v
that_o these_o people_n hold_v so_o monstrous_a a_o opinion_n whence_o come_v it_o that_o both_o ancient_n and_o modern_a author_n make_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o never_o examine_v the_o consequence_n of_o such_o a_o conversion_n have_v vehement_o argue_v against_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n into_o the_o divine_a to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a and_o not_o mention_v a_o word_n of_o this_o conversion_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o divinity_n how_o happen_v it_o the_o emissary_n never_o discover_v to_o the_o world_n so_o important_a a_o secret_a never_o dispute_v against_o they_o on_o this_o point_n nor_o the_o pope_n ever_o make_v they_o abjure_v such_o a_o absurd_a opinion_n in_o the_o reunion_n make_v between_o these_o people_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whence_o come_v it_o the_o greek_n who_o have_v be_v mixtwith_o they_o since_o so_o many_o age_n never_o reproach_v they_o with_o this_o kind_n of_o transubstantiation_n about_o which_o there_o may_v be_v great_a volume_n write_v mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v so_o ready_a at_o argue_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o all_o these_o people_n author_n traveller_n emissary_n pope_n greek_n etc._n etc._n aught_o to_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o reason_n why_o not_o one_o of_o they_o have_v mention_v a_o word_n of_o this_o pretend_a change_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n all_o this_o i_o think_v shall_v oblige_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o suspend_v a_o while_n his_o judgement_n touch_v mr._n picquet_n letter_n which_o say_v that_o all_o the_o levantine_n christian_n who_o be_v heretic_n and_o consequent_o such_o as_o have_v enter_v into_o a_o confederacy_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o hold_v as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n the_o real_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o desire_v he_o book_n the_o content_n of_o this_o letter_n be_v thus_o elate_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o his_o 12_o book_n to_o consult_v what_o they_o mean_v in_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o divine_a one_o and_o yet_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n but_o this_o aught_o to_o oblige_v he_o likewise_o not_o to_o draw_v so_o light_o his_o consequence_n from_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o these_o people_n wherein_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o say_v to_o be_v true_o this_o body_n and_o this_o blood_n for_o beside_o that_o these_o expression_n import_v not_o transubstantiation_n as_o i_o have_v often_o prove_v and_o shall_v far_o prove_v in_o what_o follow_v it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o we_o have_v no_o certainty_n that_o these_o piece_n be_v real_a or_o faithful_o translate_v see_v that_o in_o those_o few_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v there_o may_v be_v observe_v a_o remarkable_a difference_n the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v in_o the_o biblictheca_n patrum_fw-la under_o the_o title_n of_o canon_n generalis_fw-la aethiopum_fw-la mention_n that_o the_o people_n say_v after_o the_o priest_n have_v consecrate_a amen_o amen_n amen_n credimus_fw-la &_o confidimus_fw-la &_o laudamus_fw-la te_fw-la deus_fw-la noster_fw-la hoc_fw-la verè_fw-la corpus_fw-la tuum_fw-la est_fw-la we_o believe_v it_o we_o trust_v in_o thou_o and_o praise_v thou_o o_o lord_n our_o god_n this_o be_v real_o thy_o body_n but_o athanasius_n kircher_n otherwise_o relate_v these_o word_n amen_o amen_n amen_n credimus_fw-la &_o confidimus_fw-la &_o laudamus_fw-la te_fw-la 518._o mr._n arnaud_n lib._n 5._o c._n 13._o p._n 518._o o_o domine_fw-la deus_fw-la noster_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la credimus_fw-la caro_fw-la tua_fw-la we_o believe_v thou_o we_o trust_v in_o thou_o we_o praise_v thou_o o_o our_o god_n this_o we_o believe_v be_v thy_o flesh_n in_o truth_n in_o one_o place_n the_o people_n be_v make_v to_o say_v they_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o here_o that_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o truth_n now_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o proposition_n for_o in_o one_o the_o adverb_n true_o refer_v to_o the_o body_n and_o in_o the_o other_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o people_n this_o alteration_n be_v not_o so_o inconsiderable_a but_o that_o we_o may_v see_v by_o this_o example_n that_o those_o who_o have_v give_v we_o this_o liturgy_n which_o be_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la have_v not_o scruple_v to_o accommodate_v their_o translation_n as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lay_v to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o to_o wrest_v for_o this_o effect_n the_o term_n of_o the_o original_a i_o never_o say_v this_o whole_a piece_n be_v absolute_o fictitious_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v the_o world_n believe_v but_o only_o that_o that_o passage_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n be_v 516._o answer_v to_o the_o perp._n part_n 2._o c._n 8._o lib_fw-la 5._o c._n 13._o p._n 516._o a_o mere_a forgery_n and_o this_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o alvarez_n and_o zaga_n zabo_n one_o of_o which_o positive_o deny_v the_o ethiopian_n elevate_v the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o other_a declare_v they_o do_v not_o expose_v it_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o endeavour_v to_o justify_v this_o alteration_n in_o say_v perhaps_o there_o be_v different_a ceremony_n in_o ethiopia_n that_o they_o elevate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o some_o place_n and_o not_o in_o other_o that_o they_o elevate_v it_o in_o a_o manner_n so_o little_a remarkable_a that_o it_o have_v give_v occasion_n to_o alvarez_n and_o zaga_n zabo_n in_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o say_v they_o elevate_v it_o not_o at_o all_o that_o be_v they_o do_v not_o elevate_v it_o so_o high_a as_o to_o make_v it_o be_v see_v as_o be_v usual_a among_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v plain_o see_v these_o be_v mere_a subterfuges_n and_o vain_a conjecture_n have_v alvarez_n and_o zaga_n thus_o mean_v they_o will_v have_v so_o explain_v themselves_o and_o distinguish_v the_o place_n or_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o elevation_n whereas_o they_o speak_v absolute_o mr._n arnand_n do_v not_o know_v more_o than_o these_o two_o author_n and_o be_v he_o to_o correct_v or_o expound_v they_o he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o offer_v something_o that_o may_v justify_v his_o correction_n or_o exposition_n we_o may_v confirm_v the_o testimony_n of_o alvarez_n and_o zaga_n zabo_n by_o that_o of_o montcony_n a_o traveller_n into_o those_o part_n who_o describe_v the_o mass_n of_o the_o coptic_o who_o as_o every_o body_n know_v be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n and_o observe_v the_o same_o ceremony_n as_o the_o abyssins_n say_v express_o that_o they_o use_v no_o elevation_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o this_o liturgy_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la be_v a_o alter_a piece_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v insert_v in_o it_o without_o any_o mention_n whence_o it_o be_v take_v or_o who_o translate_v it_o as_o i_o already_o observe_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n yet_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o almighty_a take_v the_o crafty_a in_o their_o own_o net_n there_o be_v several_a thing_n leave_v untouched_a which_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n such_o as_o for_o instance_n be_v this_o prayer_n which_o the_o priest_n make_v after_o the_o consecration_n commemorate_n say_v he_o thy_o death_n and_o resurrection_n we_o offer_v thou_o this_o bread_n and_o 6._o missa_fw-la sive_fw-la canon_n univer_v aethiop_n bibl._n patr_n tom_n 6._o cup_n and_o give_v thou_o thanks_o inasmuch_o as_o that_o by_o this_o sacrifice_n thou_o have_v make_v we_o worthy_a to_o appear_v in_o thy_o presence_n and_o exercise_v this_o office_n of_o priesthood_n before_o thou_o we_o most_o earnest_o beseech_v thou_o o_o lord_n to_o send_v thy_o holy_a spirit_n on_o this_o bread_n and_o cup_n which_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n for_o ever_o do_v they_o understand_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o proper_a substance_n will_v they_o say_v to_o he_o himself_o that_o they_o offer_v to_o he_o the_o bread_n and_o cup_n in_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n and_o will_v it_o not_o likewise_o be_v impious_a to_o desire_v he_o to_o send_v on_o this_o bread_n and_o cup_n his_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v not_o to_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o that_o the_o latin_n do_v offer_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n those_o that_o believe_v the_o roman_a reality_n do_v not_o
express_v themselves_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n much_o less_o can_v they_o desire_v of_o he_o to_o send_v down_o his_o holy_a spirit_n on_o they_o for_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o it_o be_v conceive_v to_o be_v the_o proper_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o latin_n understand_v it_o it_o be_v believe_v there_o be_v a_o fullness_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o they_o i_o can_v but_o here_o relate_v what_o mr._n faucheur_n have_v observe_v touch_v the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n common_o call_v st._n gregory_n by_o which_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o complaint_n we_o make_v concern_v these_o piece_n be_v not_o without_o cause_n the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n say_v he_o attribute_v to_o st._n gregory_n import_v i_o offer_v to_o thou_o o_o lord_n the_o symbol_n of_o my_o ransom_n for_o 6._o faucheur_n on_o the_o lord_n supper_n book_n 3._o c._n 6._o there_o be_v in_o the_o egyptian_a nicymbolon_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o i_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o mr._n saumaise_n who_o have_v a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o it_o and_o not_o as_o victor_n scialach_n a_o maronite_n of_o mount_n libanus_n have_v translate_v it_o who_o be_v of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n design_v by_o a_o notorion_n falsity_n to_o favour_v the_o cause_n of_o our_o adversary_n praecepta_fw-la liberationis_fw-la meae_fw-la but_o beside_o this_o way_n of_o corrupt_v the_o liturgy_n by_o false_a translation_n it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o when_o these_o levantine_n christian_n be_v reunite_v as_o they_o often_o have_v be_v with_o the_o latin_n the_o latin_n never_o fail_v to_o examine_v their_o book_n and_o take_v out_o of_o they_o whatsoever_o they_o find_v therein_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o example_n there_o have_v be_v insert_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o nestorian_a christian_n of_o mallabar_n but_o under_o this_o title_n correct_v and_o cleanse_v from_o the_o error_n and_o blasphemy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n by_o the_o illustrious_a and_o reverend_a my_o lord_n alexius_n menenses_n archbishop_n of_o 6._o missa_fw-la christian_n apud_fw-la indos_n bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o ed._n 4._o ibid_fw-la bibl_n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o goa_n victor_n scialach_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o velserus_n on_o the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n call_v st._n basil_n gregorie_n and_o cyril_n say_v that_o the_o new_a manuscript_n have_v be_v correct_v by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n into_o who_o bosom_n as_o into_o that_o of_o a_o real_a mother_n the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n have_v late_o return_v under_o the_o popedom_n of_o clement_n viii_o there_o be_v all_o the_o likelihood_n in_o the_o world_n that_o this_o clause_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n and_o gregory_n of_o victor_n schialch_n translation_n and_o from_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o make_v advantage_n be_v a_o addition_n make_v thereunto_o by_o the_o latin_n in_o some_o one_o of_o these_o reunion_n for_o if_o we_o examine_v it_o well_o we_o shall_v easy_o find_v that_o it_o be_v a_o confession_n of_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v a_o confession_n direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o error_n of_o the_o coptic_o who_o only_o acknowledge_v the_o divine_a nature_n observe_v here_o the_o term_n it_o be_v the_o sacred_a and_o everlasting_a body_n and_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n amen_o it_o be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o the_o emmanuel_n ibid._n ibid._n our_o god_n amen_o i_o believe_v i_o believe_v i_o believe_v and_o will_v confess_v till_o the_o last_o breath_n of_o my_o life_n that_o this_o be_v the_o live_a body_n which_o thy_o only_a son_n our_o lord_n god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n take_v from_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o most_o pure_a mary_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n our_o common_a lady_n and_o which_o he_o join_v to_o his_o divinity_n without_o conversion_n mixture_n or_o confusion_n i_o make_v the_o pure_a confession_n which_o he_o make_v before_o pontius_n pilate_n he_o give_v his_o body_n for_o we_o on_o the_o cross_n by_o his_o own_o will_n he_o have_v real_o assume_v this_o body_n for_o we_o i_o believe_v that_o the_o humanity_n be_v never_o separate_v from_o the_o divinity_n no_o not_o a_o moment_n and_o that_o he_o give_v his_o body_n to_o purchase_v salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n and_o eternal_a life_n for_o all_o those_o that_o shall_v believe_v in_o he_o there_o need_v no_o great_a study_n to_o find_v that_o the_o design_n of_o this_o whole_a prayer_n be_v to_o confess_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o these_o word_n without_o conversion_n mixture_n or_o confusion_n be_v precise_o those_o which_o have_v be_v ever_o oppose_v against_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o eutichiens_n with_o which_o the_o coptic_o be_v taint_v whereupon_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o this_o be_v a_o addition_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o in_o reunite_a these_o people_n to_o themselves_o have_v insert_v in_o their_o very_a liturgy_n several_a clause_n express_o contrary_a to_o their_o old_a error_n that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o absolute_o bring_v they_o off_o from_o it_o let_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n then_o any_o long_a glory_n in_o these_o eastern_a liturgy_n for_o if_o we_o have_v they_o pure_a and_o sincere_a i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o we_o shall_v find_v several_a thing_n in_o they_o that_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o with_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n neither_o have_v he_o reason_n to_o brag_v of_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o church_n call_v schismatical_a with_o which_o pretence_n he_o will_v dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n upon_o a_o through_o consideration_n of_o what_o we_o have_v so_o farrepresent_v to_o he_o whether_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o other_o christian_a church_n he_o must_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v overshoot_v himself_o and_o be_v too_o rash_a in_o his_o affirmation_n on_o this_o subject_a which_o i_o believe_v i_o have_v evident_o discover_v and_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o nothing_o can_v be_v allege_v against_o it_o i_o dare_v assure_v he_o he_o will_v find_v in_o this_o dispute_n no_o sophism_n on_o my_o part_n have_v proceed_v faithful_o and_o sincere_o in_o it_o i_o have_v take_v thing_n as_o they_o lie_v in_o their_o natural_a order_n i_o have_v offer_v nothing_o but_o upon_o good_a ground_n from_o testimony_n for_o the_o most_o part_n take_v out_o of_o author_n that_o be_v roman_a catholic_n i_o have_v never_o take_v mr._n arnaud_n word_n as_o i_o know_v of_o in_o any_o other_o sense_n than_o in_o that_o wherein_o he_o mean_v they_o i_o have_v follow_v he_o step_v by_o step_n as_o far_o as_o good_a order_n will_v permit_v i_o i_o have_v exact_o answer_v he_o without_o weaken_v his_o argument_n or_o proof_n or_o pass_v by_o any_o thing_n considerable_a in_o fine_a i_o have_v not_o offer_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o i_o myself_o before_o be_v convince_v and_o persuade_v to_o be_v true_a and_o i_o be_o much_o mistake_v if_o i_o have_v not_o reduce_v matter_n to_o that_o clearness_n that_o other_o will_v be_v no_o less_o persuade_v of_o what_o i_o say_v than_o myself_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n 8_o the_o book_n touch_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o latin_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n since_o the_o year_n 700._o till_o paschasius_n time_n examine_v the_o order_n of_o the_o dispute_n require_v that_o have_v refute_v as_o i_o have_v do_v the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n with_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n i_o shall_v now_o apply_v myself_o to_o the_o examination_n of_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v touch_v the_o latin_n themselves_o from_o the_o 7_o the_o century_n till_o paschasius_n time_n exclusive_o that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o towards_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o nine_o and_o this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o 8_o the_o book_n and_o which_o shall_v be_v the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o of_o i_o but_o not_o to_o amuse_v the_o reader_n with_o fruitless_a matter_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o lay_v aside_o the_o first_o of_o his_o proof_n which_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n draw_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o which_o the_o latin_a remain_v unite_v during_o those_o century_n whence_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v infer_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n see_v the_o greek_a church_n have_v hold_v these_o doctrine_n as_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v
that_o the_o doubt_n be_v reject_v in_o these_o term_n i_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o all_o nation_n and_o age_n speak_v in_o this_o sort_n the_o term_n of_o true_a may_v be_v meet_v with_o in_o some_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v and_o that_o of_o proper_a in_o other_o and_o both_o of_o these_o be_v therein_o use_v in_o sense_n far_o different_a from_o that_o which_o he_o give_v they_o but_o he_o must_v not_o under_o this_o pretence_n form_v this_o proposition_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o term_n be_v separate_v which_o offer_v themselves_o in_o divers_a passage_n and_o in_o divers_a author_n and_o these_o same_o term_n join_v together_o by_o way_n of_o exageration_n i_o confess_v that_o nicephorus_n according_a to_o allatius_n relation_n join_v together_o the_o two_o term_n of_o proper_o and_o true_o but_o beside_o that_o nicephorus_n be_v not_o all_o age_n nor_o all_o nation_n we_o have_v already_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v only_o thus_o upon_o a_o hypothesis_n far_o different_a from_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o therefore_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v make_v any_o advantage_n of_o what_o he_o say_v and_o these_o be_v my_o general_a answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n passage_n shall_v we_o descend_v at_o present_a to_o the_o particular_a examination_n of_o these_o passage_n we_o must_v first_o lay_v aside_o those_o of_o anastasius_n sinait_fw-fr of_o damascen_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a of_o nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o profession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o the_o saracen_n that_o be_v convert_v of_o the_o 12_o century_n and_o that_o of_o the_o horologium_fw-la of_o the_o greek_n for_o they_o have_v be_v all_o of_o they_o already_o sufficient_o answer_v it_o be_v only_o needful_a to_o remember_v what_o i_o have_v already_o establish_v touch_v the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n there_o must_v likewise_o be_v retrench_v those_o that_o be_v take_v from_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n see_v we_o have_v already_o answer_v they_o we_o have_v also_o answer_v that_o take_v out_o of_o the_o common_a liturgy_n of_o the_o armenian_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o armenian_n themselves_o have_v answer_v it_o if_o those_o of_o leopolis_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o true_a body_n and_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n for_o all_o this_o that_o they_o have_v another_o belief_n than_o that_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o armenian_n who_o formal_o declare_v as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o they_o mean_v nothing_o else_o by_o these_o term_n than_o a_o true_a mystery_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o same_o liturgy_n whence_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v his_o quotation_n that_o the_o priest_n say_v in_o communicate_v i_o eat_v by_o faith_n o_o lord_n jesus_n liturgicis_fw-la apud_fw-la cassand_n iâ—_n liturgicis_fw-la christ_n thy_o holy_a live_n and_o save_v body_n i_o drink_v by_o faith_n thy_o holy_a and_o pure_a blood_n the_o passage_n of_o adam_n the_o archdeacon_n of_o the_o nestorian_n mention_v by_o strozza_n be_v impertinent_o allege_v for_o two_o reason_n first_o that_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o a_o man_n that_o reconcile_v himself_o with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o in_o embrace_v its_o religion_n write_v in_o rome_n itself_o under_o the_o inspection_n of_o pope_n paul_n v._o and_o from_o who_o word_n by_o consequence_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v touch_v the_o nestorian_a church_n second_o that_o what_o he_o say_v concern_v our_o eat_v the_o true_a body_n of_o god_n but_o of_o god_n incarnate_a that_o we_o drink_v true_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o man_n but_o of_o a_o man_n that_o be_v god_n relate_v not_o to_o our_o question_n nor_o be_v not_o say_v in_o this_o respect_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n who_o will_v have_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o a_o mere_a man_n and_o not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o god_n incarnate_a what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o question_n to_o wit_n whether_o that_o which_o we_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n be_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o he_o allege_v touch_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o indian_a christian_n that_o add_v to_o the_o say_n of_o our_o saviour_n these_o word_n in_o veritate_fw-la say_v hoc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la corpus_fw-la hic_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la sanguis_fw-la meus_fw-la be_v a_o thing_n very_o doubtful_a it_o be_v not_o likely_a alexis_n menesez_n the_o archbishop_n of_o goa_n who_o labour_v to_o reduce_v these_o indian_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v have_v retrench_v from_o their_o liturgy_n these_o word_n in_o veritate_fw-la have_v he_o in_o truth_n find_v they_o in_o it_o those_o that_o write_v the_o action_n of_o this_o arch_a bishop_n say_v this_o addition_n be_v make_v by_o a_o bishop_n that_o come_v from_o babylon_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o we_o must_v not_o much_o heed_n what_o they_o relate_v this_o be_v a_o mere_a chaos_n wherein_o a_o 500_o book_n 5._o ch._n 10._o p._n 500_o man_n can_v comprehend_v nothing_o the_o deacon_n say_v he_o sings_z still_o in_o their_o mass_n fratres_n mei_fw-la suscipite_fw-la corpus_fw-la ipsius_fw-la silij_fw-la dei_fw-la dicit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la but_o what_o consequence_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o these_o word_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o corpus_fw-la ipsius_fw-la silij_fw-la dei_fw-la be_v a_o clause_n add_v by_o menesez_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n who_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o body_n of_o a_o mere_a man_n for_o every_o one_o know_v this_o be_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n there_o remain_v still_o in_o this_o liturgy_n as_o correct_v as_o it_o be_v several_a passage_n that_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o what_o the_o priest_n say_v jesus_n 6._o missae_fw-la christ_n apud_fw-la indos_n bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o christ_n our_o lord_n the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v offer_v for_o our_o salvation_n and_o who_o command_v we_o to_o sacrifice_n in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n receive_v this_o sacrifice_n from_o our_o hand_n be_v the_o sacrifice_n jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o proper_a substance_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n they_o will_v offer_v it_o to_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o have_v read_v the_o passage_n of_o s._n paul_n that_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n that_o we_o desire_v to_o be_v out_o of_o the_o body_n to_o have_v his_o presence_n that_o we_o desire_v to_o please_v he_o whether_o present_a or_o absent_a etc._n etc._n rehearse_v the_o creed_n the_o priest_n say_v this_o sacrifice_n be_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n then_o pray_v for_o the_o consecration_n o_o lord_n god_n say_v he_o look_v not_o upon_o the_o multitude_n of_o my_o sin_n '_o and_o be_v not_o angry_a with_o we_o for_o the_o number_n of_o our_o crime_n but_o by_o thy_o ineffable_a grace_n consecrate_v this_o sacrifice_n and_o endue_v it_o with_o that_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n that_o it_o may_v abolish_v the_o multitude_n of_o our_o sin_n to_o the_o end_n that_o when_o thou_o shall_v at_o last_o appear_v in_o that_o humane_a form_n which_o thou_o have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v on_o thou_o we_o may_v find_v acceptance_n with_o thou_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o restrain_v the_o consecration_n to_o the_o virtue_n or_o efficacy_n which_o god_n give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o abolish_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o on_o the_o other_o formal_o distinguish_v the_o sacrament_n from_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o which_o he_o will_v appear_v be_v the_o last_o day_n immediate_o after_o he_o call_v the_o gift_n the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o then_o beseech_v god_n they_o may_v be_v make_v worthy_a to_o obtain_v the_o remission_n of_o their_o sin_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n which_o they_o shall_v receive_v by_o faith_n again_o he_o say_v that_o he_o sacrifice_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o pray_v to_o god_n that_o his_o holy_a spirit_n may_v come_v down_o and_o rest_n on_o this_o oblation_n and_o sanctify_v it_o to_o
and_o particular_a or_o such_o equivalent_a one_o as_o may_v prevent_v a_o man_n be_v mistake_v in_o they_o moreover_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o transubstantiation_n of_o itself_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o be_v believe_v and_o that_o humane_a nature_n be_v natural_o averse_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o then_o if_o the_o father_n design_v to_o teach_v it_o they_o shall_v be_v content_a with_o these_o general_a expression_n which_o six_o not_o the_o mind_n be_v as_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o several_a sense_n have_v they_o no_o reason_n to_o fear_v lest_o humane_a inclination_n will_v be_v apt_a to_o turn_v people_n mind_n on_o the_o other_o side_n and_o carry_v they_o off_o from_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o their_o word_n in_o fine_a we_o need_v only_o consider_v the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o expression_n themselves_o which_o be_v propose_v to_o prejudicate_v according_a to_o appearance_n that_o they_o signify_v nothing_o less_o than_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o they_o can_v no_o soon_o have_v this_o sense_n give_v they_o but_o they_o become_v immediate_o difficult_a and_o perplex_a whereas_o in_o take_v they_o otherwise_o they_o become_v easy_a and_o intelligible_a what_o can_v there_o be_v for_o example_n more_o perplex_v than_o this_o usual_a proposition_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o a_o man_n take_v it_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o what_o must_v we_o conceive_v by_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v it_o real_a bread_n and_o real_a wine_n they_o be_v not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v they_o the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n how_o can_v these_o appearance_n be_v this_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v it_o that_o which_o appear_v to_o be_v bread_n and_o yet_o be_v not_o so_o but_o why_o must_v not_o that_o be_v bread_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v bread_n why_o if_o it_o be_v not_o bread_n be_v it_o call_v bread_n be_v it_o that_o which_o be_v before_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o how_o be_v that_o which_o be_v before_o bread_n and_o wine_n now_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n see_v there_o be_v no_o common_a subject_n of_o which_o we_o can_v rational_o say_v that_o it_o be_v before_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o now_o body_n and_o blood_n after_o this_o rate_n a_o man_n know_v not_o on_o which_o side_n to_o turn_v himself_o whereas_o if_o you_o understand_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n you_o will_v meet_v with_o no_o difficulty_n for_o the_o sacrament_n usual_o assume_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o they_o be_v sacrament_n and_o these_o way_n of_o speak_v create_v no_o trouble_n to_o amans_fw-la mind_n now_o when_o we_o contend_v about_o two_o sense_n our_o reason_n will_v lead_v we_o to_o prejudicate_v in_o favour_n of_o that_o which_o be_v the_o most_o easy_a and_o less_o intricate_a and_o make_v we_o suppose_v it_o without_o proof_n till_o such_o time_n as_o it_o evident_o appear_v that_o the_o other_o although_o more_o difficult_a yet_o be_v the_o true_a compare_v now_o i_o pray_v our_o pretention_n with_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o judge_v which_o of_o the_o two_o be_v the_o most_o just_a and_o natural_a he_o ground_n he_o on_o two_o reason_n who_o strength_n and_o truth_n we_o question_v and_o have_v already_o overthrow_v and_o i_o ground_n i_o on_o principle_n which_o must_v be_v grant_v by_o both_o party_n and_o which_o be_v apparent_o conclusive_a for_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o we_o must_v prejudicate_v in_o behalf_n of_o nature_n of_o common_a light_n which_o regulate_v the_o judgement_n of_o man_n the_o manner_n of_o the_o sacramental_a expression_n and_o the_o most_o easy_a and_o least_o perplex_a sense_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v deny_v that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n guide_v man_n of_o itself_o to_o explain_v themselves_o about_o it_o in_o precise_a term_n and_o indeed_o necessary_o oblige_v they_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o natural_a repugnancy_n of_o man_n mind_n do_v not_o entire_o favour_v this_o prejudication_n it_o be_v then_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o rational_a than_o the_o other_o mr._n arnaud_v ground_n his_o pretention_n on_o a_o advantage_n which_o we_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o as_o well_o as_o he_o for_o he_o say_v he_o understand_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v allege_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n we_o say_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o which_o we_o allege_v but_o i_o ground_n i_o on_o particular_a advantage_n to_o which_o he_o can_v pretend_v now_o it_o be_v far_o more_o reasonable_a to_o establish_v a_o particular_a right_n on_o particular_a advantage_n than_o to_o establish_v it_o on_o a_o common_a thing_n for_o from_o that_o which_o be_v common_a to_o both_o party_n there_o can_v arise_v no_o particular_a privilege_n the_o three_o reflection_n although_o we_o have_v this_o right_a to_o suppose_v without_o any_o other_o proof_n that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n allege_v in_o her_o own_o favour_n must_v be_v take_v in_o a_o sacramental_a sense_n and_o not_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a presence_n yet_o in_o the_o answer_v we_o make_v we_o do_v not_o absolute_o make_v use_n of_o this_o right_n for_o before_o we_o return_v our_o answer_n we_o establish_v the_o real_a sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n by_o authentic_a passage_n take_v out_o of_o their_o book_n so_o that_o our_o answer_n be_v only_o a_o application_n of_o that_o which_o the_o father_n themselves_o have_v teach_v we_o thus_o have_v mr._n aubertin_n use_v they_o and_o thus_o have_v i_o use_v they_o against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n there_o be_v then_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o injustice_n in_o mr._n arnaud_n proceed_v when_o he_o produce_v some_o of_o my_o answer_n and_o offer_v they_o to_o be_v consider_v dislocate_v from_o my_o proof_n whereas_o they_o ought_v only_o be_v consider_v in_o their_o reference_n to_o these_o proof_n from_o which_o they_o draw_v their_o light_n and_o strength_n for_o example_n when_o i_o answer_v the_o passage_n of_o s._n ignatius_n take_v from_o theodoret_n collection_n which_o bear_v that_o heretic_n receive_v not_o the_o eucharist_n 2._o answer_v to_o the_o perpetuity_n part_n 2._o ch_z 2._o and_o the_o oblation_n because_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o suffer_v for_o our_o sin_n i_o say_v that_o ignatius_n sense_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o adopt_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v his_o body_n as_o if_o he_o have_v no_o real_a body_n which_o be_v the_o foolish_a imagination_n of_o those_o heretic_n as_o appear_v by_o tertullian_n '_o s_z dispute_n against_o martion_n but_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o true_a body_n which_o die_v and_o rise_v again_o this_o answer_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o express_a declaration_n of_o the_o father_n which_o i_o have_v already_o produce_v and_o which_o show_v they_o mean_v by_o the_o term_n of_o flesh_n or_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n apply_v to_o the_o eucharist_n not_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o flesh_n but_o the_o sacrament_n or_o symbol_n of_o it_o which_o be_v in_o itself_o bread_n to_o take_v this_o answer_n alone_o separate_v from_o the_o proof_n which_o authorise_v it_o to_o declaim_v afterward_o that_o i_o return_v answer_n without_o ground_v they_o on_o proof_n be_v a_o thing_n that_o be_v neither_o honest_a nor_o ingenuous_a moreover_o what_o i_o say_v touch_v these_o heretic_n believe_v our_o saviour_n christ_n adopt_v the_o bread_n for_o to_o be_v his_o body_n as_o have_v no_o true_a body_n of_o his_o own_o be_v ground_v on_o tertullian_n attribute_v this_o opinion_n to_o martion_n who_o as_o every_o one_o know_v follow_v in_o this_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n and_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v that_o those_o that_o teach_v this_o ridiculous_a adoption_n of_o the_o bread_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o s._n ignatius_n speak_v on_o the_o contrary_a of_o heretic_n that_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o ancient_a heretic_n still_o retain_v some_o use_n of_o the_o eucharist_n celebrate_v it_o in_o their_o manner_n but_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o according_a to_o the_o just_a and_o true_a design_n of_o its_o institution_n which_o be_v to_o represent_v and_o communicate_v to_o we_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o suffer_v death_n and_o be_v rise_v again_o because_o they_o deny_v our_o saviour_n assume_v real_a flesh_n affirm_v he_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n only_o in_o a_o phantasm_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v contest_v hereupon_o beside_o that_o i_o can_v
admit_v the_o invisible_a one_o it_o will_v have_v be_v well_o if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o use_v in_o this_o dispute_v these_o equivocal_a term_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o real_a absence_n which_o give_v way_n to_o sophism_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o what_o follow_v but_o see_v he_o have_v use_v they_o it_o be_v at_o least_o necessary_a to_o distinguish_v they_o as_o i_o have_v now_o do_v let_v we_o see_v then_o upon_o these_o illustration_n what_o be_v the_o pretension_n on_o either_o side_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n maintain_v that_o these_o christian_n must_v have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n either_o of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o must_v have_v know_v distinct_o whether_o that_o which_o they_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o substance_n for_o thus_o he_o understand_v it_o there_o be_v no_o medium_n say_v he_o i_o affirm_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o have_v not_o for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o any_o distinct_a knowledge_n either_o of_o the_o invisible_a real_a presence_n or_o the_o real_a invisible_a absence_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o come_v as_o then_o to_o this_o distinct_a question_n whether_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v invisible_o present_a by_o its_o proper_a substance_n and_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n in_o the_o eucharist_n or_o not_o so_o far_o it_o seem_v that_o the_o method_n and_o state_n of_o this_o dispute_n be_v clear_a for_o it_o be_v likely_a by_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n mean_v not_o the_o visible_a presence_n of_o which_o we_o do_v not_o dispute_v and_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o reject_v but_o the_o invisible_a presence_n of_o which_o we_o dispute_v and_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v so_o that_o we_o need_v only_o propose_v the_o proof_n of_o both_o party_n for_o the_o reader_n edification_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o can_v make_v cloud_n when_o he_o have_v occasion_n for_o they_o have_v so_o great_o obscure_v this_o matter_n by_o distinction_n and_o crafty_a pretence_n that_o we_o must_v still_o spend_v more_o time_n to_o clear_v the_o difficulty_n he_o have_v cast_v in_o our_o way_n to_o believe_v say_v he_o the_o real_a absence_n be_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o 2._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 2._o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o real_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n now_o a_o man_n may_v distinct_o believe_v or_o know_v that_o one_o thing_n be_v not_o another_o or_o that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o another_o in_o three_o different_a manner_n the_o first_o by_o a_o express_a and_o formal_a reflection_n but_o general_a when_o a_o man_n general_o deny_v one_o thing_n to_o be_v another_o or_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v absent_a but_o without_o specify_v any_o particular_a manner_n thus_o in_o deny_v the_o king_n to_o be_v at_o paris_n we_o say_v he_o be_v not_o there_o in_o any_o real_a manner_n although_o we_o specify_v not_o any_o one_o the_o second_o by_o a_o distinct_a reflection_n on_o all_o the_o different_a manner_n of_o be_v a_o thing_n or_o be_v real_o present_a in_o a_o place_n which_o be_v as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v say_v that_o the_o king_n be_v not_o at_o paris_n neither_o visible_o nor_o invisible_o and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o sacramentary_n deny_v the_o presence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o three_o without_o any_o reflection_n and_o by_o a_o simple_a view_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n which_o do_v so_o comprehend_v the_o exclusion_n of_o whatsoever_o belong_v not_o to_o their_o be_v that_o the_o mind_n know_v as_o well_o what_o they_o be_v not_o as_o if_o it_o have_v make_v a_o hundred_o positive_a judgement_n on_o '_o they_o apply_v afterward_o this_o distinction_n he_o assure_v we_o first_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n never_o pretend_v to_o prove_v that_o if_o the_o faithful_a believe_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n they_o then_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o second_o manner_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o positive_o exclude_v by_o a_o formal_a reflection_n all_o the_o several_a kind_n of_o presence_n 2._o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o argument_n conclude_v that_o if_o the_o faithful_a believe_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n they_o will_v have_v reject_v it_o in_o the_o first_o manner_n and_o by_o a_o general_a reflection_n which_o deny_v the_o thing_n without_o consider_v the_o different_a species_n 3._o that_o although_o a_o man_n may_v draw_v this_o consequence_n from_o several_a of_o his_o argument_n yet_o it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o his_o design_n to_o show_v that_o these_o faithful_n will_v have_v reject_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o three_o manner_n that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o reflection_n and_o by_o a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o certain_a verity_n which_o include_v it_o according_a to_o the_o ordinary_a manner_n of_o conceive_v thing_n we_o must_v then_o examine_v these_o three_o manner_n and_o see_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v oblige_v to_o maintain_v that_o if_o the_o christian_n of_o who_o we_o speak_v believe_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n they_o then_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n the_o first_o be_v chimerical_a and_o impossible_a for_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o a_o man_n natural_o to_o consider_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o reject_v it_o without_o conceive_v at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o particular_a some_o kind_n or_o manner_n of_o presence_n either_o these_o person_n to_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n his_o first_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n know_v the_o invisible_a presence_n or_o do_v not_o know_v it_o suppose_v they_o know_v it_o what_o necessity_n be_v there_o of_o make_v they_o reject_v it_o in_o general_a without_o specify_v it_o in_o particular_a why_o not_o say_v they_o reject_v it_o in_o make_v a_o formal_a reflection_n on_o it_o if_o they_o know_v it_o not_o as_o it_o seem_v mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v it_o be_v not_o at_o least_o possible_a but_o they_o have_v formal_o in_o their_o mind_n the_o particular_a idea_n of_o the_o corporeal_a and_o visible_a presence_n for_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o we_o conceive_v a_o humane_a body_n to_o be_v substantial_o present_a in_o a_o place_n the_o first_o notion_n that_o offer_v itself_o natural_o to_o the_o mind_n be_v that_o of_o the_o ordinary_a and_o corporeal_a presence_n it_o be_v possible_a we_o may_v conceive_v a_o humane_a body_n without_o think_v of_o the_o place_n wherein_o it_o be_v we_o every_o day_n make_v such_o kind_n of_o abstraction_n as_o these_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a according_a to_o nature_n for_o a_o man_n to_o conceive_v it_o to_o be_v present_a by_o its_o proper_a substance_n in_o a_o place_n without_o conceive_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o idea_n of_o its_o corporeal_a presence_n nature_n furnish_v we_o with_o no_o other_o idea_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n than_o that_o it_o can_v be_v but_o this_o idea_n will_v show_v itself_o to_o the_o mind_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o we_o imagine_v a_o body_n in_o a_o place_n to_o be_v present_a in_o a_o place_n and_o that_o corporeal_o be_v natural_o one_o and_o the_o same_o idea_n in_o respect_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n the_o philosophy_n of_o late_a age_n have_v make_v two_o idea_n of_o this_o whether_o with_o reason_n or_o not_o i_o do_v not_o now_o dispute_v but_o howsoever_o nature_n make_v but_o one_o of_o it_o and_o whilst_o we_o do_v not_o distinguish_v they_o nor_o know_v the_o secret_a of_o make_v two_o idea_n of_o they_o the_o one_o general_n and_o the_o other_a particular_a we_o shall_v never_o make_v this_o abstraction_n for_o nature_n put_v not_o man_n upon_o make_v it_o now_o we_o speak_v here_o of_o person_n that_o think_v according_a to_o nature_n and_o suppose_v they_o never_o hear_v the_o least_o mention_n of_o invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a presence_n it_o be_v not_o then_o possible_a but_o they_o must_v immediate_o form_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o visible_a or_o corporeal_a presence_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o a_o man_n natural_o to_o conceive_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v present_a over_o our_o hemisphere_n but_o he_o must_v conceive_v the_o idea_n of_o his_o visible_a and_o ordinary_a presence_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o a_o man_n consider_v in_o the_o state_n of_o nature_n void_a of_o the_o fancy_n of_o this_o new_a philosophy_n can_v believe_v the_o real_a absence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n without_o think_v on_o the_o corporeal_a presence_n in_o this_o
condition_n he_o can_v understand_v no_o other_o than_o that_o and_o it_o be_v it_o which_o he_o reject_v because_o it_o be_v on_o it_o whereon_o fall_v the_o first_o conception_n of_o his_o mind_n this_o will_v yet_o far_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o communicant_a will_v determine_v his_o thought_n to_o the_o corporeal_a presence_n when_o of_o itself_o it_o be_v not_o therein_o determine_v for_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o a_o man_n who_o never_o hear_v of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o invisible_a presence_n to_o raise_v in_o his_o mind_n at_o the_o same_o moment_n wherein_o he_o communicate_v this_o question_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n substantial_o present_a in_o this_o eucharist_n which_o i_o receive_v but_o that_o he_o must_v at_o the_o same_o time_n use_v his_o eyesight_n to_o inform_v himself_o this_o inclination_n be_v so_o natural_a that_o if_o he_o do_v not_o follow_v it_o it_o must_v necessary_o be_v say_v that_o he_o have_v in_o his_o mind_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o invisible_a presence_n of_o which_o his_o eye_n can_v be_v witness_n and_o that_o it_o be_v this_o idea_n which_o divert_v he_o from_o have_v recourse_n to_o his_o sight_n and_o if_o he_o do_v follow_v it_o his_o eye_n which_o tell_v he_o that_o it_o be_v not_o therein_o derermin_v his_o thought_n to_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o corporeal_a presence_n to_o make_v he_o reject_v it_o but_o be_v it_o impossible_a that_o a_o man_n in_o conceive_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o corporeal_a presence_n and_o in_o reject_v it_o shall_v conceive_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o there_o may_v be_v invent_v other_o manner_n of_o a_o substantial_a presence_n but_o must_v reject_v they_o all_o be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v without_o specify_v or_o consider_v they_o i_o answer_v that_o in_o this_o case_n he_o will_v conceive_v these_o other_o manner_n of_o presence_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o corporeal_a and_o visible_a one_o and_o consequent_o will_v specify_v they_o at_o least_o as_o incorporeal_v and_o invisibles_n and_o conceive_v they_o under_o this_o quality_n in_o a_o word_n when_o nature_n offer_v we_o but_o the_o idea_n of_o one_o single_a species_n there_o arise_v not_o up_o immediate_o a_o general_a consideration_n in_o our_o mind_n our_o fancy_n lead_v we_o to_o that_o particular_a species_n and_o if_o afterward_o we_o conceive_v any_o other_o it_o be_v always_o in_o opposition_n to_o that_o which_o nature_n itself_o offer_v to_o our_o knowledge_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o this_o first_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n by_o a_o general_a rejection_n of_o every_o kind_n of_o presence_n yet_o without_o specify_v so_o much_o as_o any_o one_o in_o particular_a neither_o visible_a nor_o invisible_a be_v a_o mere_a chimaera_n which_o reside_v only_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n brain_n as_o to_o the_o three_o it_o be_v moreover_o invalid_a and_o illusory_a see_v it_o answer_v not_o the_o design_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o as_o we_o have_v already_o say_v he_o be_v oblige_v to_o show_v that_o if_o people_n have_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a invisible_a presence_n they_o will_v have_v have_v in_o their_o mind_n disposition_n and_o prejudices_fw-la which_o will_v have_v make_v they_o respect_v it_o not_o bare_o as_o a_o doctrine_n that_o appear_v contrary_a to_o natural_a reason_n this_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o produce_v actual_o a_o entire_a rejection_n and_o opposition_n when_o the_o matter_n concern_v a_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o as_o a_o innovation_n in_o the_o church_n belief_n now_o this_o three_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n without_o any_o reflection_n by_o a_o bare_a view_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o know_v paris_n be_v not_o rome_n nor_o france_n holland_n that_o the_o sun_n be_v not_o the_o moon_n nor_o a_o house_n a_o elephant_n thar_z the_o king_n picture_n be_v not_o the_o king_n himself_o to_o use_v mr._n arnaud_n example_n without_o have_v make_v this_o express_a and_o formal_a reflection_n this_o manner_n i_o say_v may_v make_v man_n capable_a of_o know_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n that_o it_o agree_v not_o with_o common_a sense_n but_o not_o make_v they_o discern_v whether_o it_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o the_o church_n faith_n as_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v or_o whether_o it_o be_v a_o new_a humane_a invention_n this_o simple_a view_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n which_o consist_v in_o know_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o this_o body_n be_v a_o humane_a body_n and_o that_o it_o be_v in_o heaven_n do_v not_o hinder_v a_o man_n from_o be_v surprise_v with_o the_o matter_n of_o novelty_n by_o be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v assure_v to_o be_v and_o on_o this_o persuasion_n reason_n must_v yield_v to_o faith_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o suppose_v the_o faithful_a have_v no_o other_o 565._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 2._o pag_n 564_o 565._o than_o these_o simple_a notion_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o represent_v to_o we_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n suppose_v they_o conceive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v in_o no_o wise_a therein_o that_o they_o imagine_v this_o body_n to_o be_v only_o present_a in_o heaven_n and_o that_o all_o the_o usual_a expression_n form_v only_o in_o their_o mind_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o figurative_a presence_n they_o will_v immediate_o have_v judge_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v false_a and_o impertinent_a as_o we_o will_v immediate_o judge_v that_o man_n who_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o paris_n be_v rome_n or_o that_o the_o pope_n picture_n be_v the_o pope_n himself_o or_o that_o the_o seven_o stalk_n of_o corn_n which_o pharaoh_n dream_v of_o be_v real_o seven_o year_n or_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n a_o real_a passage_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o sin_n real_a sin_n to_o be_v mad_a and_o senseless_a when_o a_o man_n judge_n of_o these_o thing_n he_o simple_o judge_n of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o light_n of_o nature_n will_v render_v that_o man_n impertinent_a who_o shall_v say_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v he_o say_v it_o will_v be_v the_o same_o concern_v the_o real_a invisible_a presence_n shall_v a_o man_n judge_v of_o it_o on_o this_o ground_n but_o those_o that_o offer_v it_o in_o any_o age_n oppose_v against_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n the_o splendid_a name_n of_o the_o church_n faith_n they_o endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v it_o under_o the_o pretence_n of_o its_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v and_o for_o this_o purpose_n they_o spare_v no_o colour_n by_o which_o mean_v they_o stop_v the_o course_n of_o nature_n and_o hinder_v man_n from_o judge_v according_a to_o its_o principle_n reduce_v the_o question_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o be_v the_o faith_n and_o perpetual_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n by_o which_o mean_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o impose_v on_o the_o ignorant_a it_o be_v moreover_o in_o vain_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v in_o the_o statute_n of_o henry_n iv_o for_o a_o instance_n which_o all_o the_o parisian_n know_v to_o be_v only_a brass_n and_o that_o his_o body_n be_v only_o at_o s._n dennis_n he_o say_v perhaps_o they_o never_o think_v of_o formal_o reject_v the_o opinion_n that_o this_o statue_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o henry_n iu._n and_o yet_o be_v ready_a to_o oppose_v this_o opinion_n shall_v any_o extravagant_a person_n offer_v to_o make_v they_o believe_v it_o but_o howsoever_o the_o parisian_n stand_v affect_v towards_o the_o statue_n of_o henry_n iu._n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o this_o example_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n here_o in_o question_n the_o statue_n of_o henry_n iv_o be_v a_o work_n of_o humane_a institution_n wherein_o man_n suppose_v there_o be_v nothing_o supernatural_a whereas_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o divine_a mystery_n in_o which_o there_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v to_o be_v something_o above_o nature_n the_o statue_n of_o henry_n iv_o be_v a_o thing_n absolute_o popular_a concern_v which_o every_o man_n believe_v he_o have_v liberty_n of_o judge_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o mystery_n which_o have_v be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v make_v long_o since_o in_o some_o manner_n inaccessible_a to_o man_n curiosity_n by_o conceal_v it_o under_o a_o cloud_n of_o ceremony_n henry_n the_o four_o be_v indeed_o a_o
be_v a_o formulary_a of_o practice_n i_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v a_o formulary_a of_o profession_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o this_o faith_n of_o which_o it_o require_v the_o profession_n be_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o prove_v i_o prove_v it_o say_v he_o by_o the_o word_n amen_o which_o the_o communicant_n answer_v the_o amen_o which_o the_o communicant_n pronounce_v signify_v nothing_o less_o than_o this_o presence_n of_o substance_n the_o book_n of_o the_o initiate_v attribute_v to_o s._n ambrose_n draw_v thence_o only_a this_o conclusion_n veer_fw-mi carnis_fw-la illius_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la est_fw-la it_o be_v feria_fw-la ambros_n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la mist_n init_fw-la cap._n 9_o lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr sacr._n cap._n 3._o aug._n serm._n ad_fw-la infr_n serm._n de_fw-fr quarta_fw-la feria_fw-la true_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n wrong_o cite_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n ambrose_n refer_v it_o to_o the_o spiritual_a communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o which_o we_o have_v in_o the_o sacrament_n s._n austin_n refer_v it_o to_o ourselves_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o member_n the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o dress_n the_o lord_n field_n refer_v it_o to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o effusision_n of_o his_o blood_n pope_n leo_n refer_v it_o to_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o eutichiens_n and_o it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o offer_v so_o earnest_o what_o this_o pope_n say_v hoc_fw-la ore_fw-la sumitur_fw-la quod_fw-la fide_fw-la creditur_fw-la &_o frustra_fw-la ab_fw-la illis_fw-la amen_o respondetur_fw-la à _fw-la quibus_fw-la contra_fw-la id_fw-la quod_fw-la accipitur_fw-la disputatur_fw-la for_o it_o be_v clear_a enough_o that_o these_o term_n signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o the_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v with_o our_o mouth_n be_v a_o declaration_n and_o confirmation_n of_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v to_o wit_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v assume_v a_o real_a humane_a nature_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o real_a body_n which_o we_o receive_v and_o that_o the_o amen_o which_o be_v answer_v be_v the_o seal_n of_o this_o truth_n so_o that_o when_o the_o heretic_n dispute_v against_o it_o they_o dispute_v against_o the_o very_a amen_o which_o they_o pronounce_v and_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o leo_n in_o all_o which_o there_o be_v no_o substantial_a presence_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v mr._n arnaud_n take_v a_o strange_a liberty_n i_o tell_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o this_o formulary_a corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v a_o formulary_a of_o use_n and_o action_n design_v for_o the_o stir_v up_o of_o the_o communicant_n to_o meditate_v on_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o prove_v it_o very_o clear_o by_o these_o word_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n attribute_v to_o s._n hierom._n our_o saviour_n have_v give_v we_o his_o sacramen_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v we_o shall_v always_o remember_v that_o he_o die_v for_o we_o and_o therefore_o when_o we_o receive_v it_o from_z the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n we_o be_v tell_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o those_o of_o primasus_n every_o time_n we_o do_v this_o we_o ought_v to_o remember_v that_o jesus_n christ_n die_v for_o we_o and_o therefore_o we_o be_v tell_v it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o end_n that_o remember_v what_o he_o have_v do_v for_o we_o we_o may_v not_o be_v ungrateful_a what_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n hereupon_o he_o conceal_v these_o passage_n and_o conclude_v from_o his_o own_o authority_n that_o these_o notion_n of_o use_n and_o this_o ecstasy_n of_o the_o soul_n immediate_o transport_v by_o these_o word_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la to_o the_o meditation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o abstracto_fw-la be_v mr._n claude_v dream_n exact_o opposite_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o church_n intention_n and_o that_o there_o be_v small_a likelihood_n the_o faithful_a will_v depart_v from_o they_o to_o dive_v immediate_o into_o these_o kind_n of_o meditation_n it_o be_v certain_a mr._n arnaud_n can_v conquer_v when_o he_o please_v he_o suppress_v my_o argument_n recite_v my_o word_n in_o a_o contrary_a sense_n turn_v thing_n into_o ridicule_n and_o flourish_v all_o this_o over_o with_o passionate_a expression_n but_o proceed_v we_o to_o his_o three_o remark_n it_o affirm_v i_o conclude_v nothing_o though_o the_o false_a principle_n on_o which_o i_o ground_n 573._o page_n 573._o my_o argument_n be_v suppose_v a_o true_a one_o although_o say_v he_o it_o be_v true_a that_o these_o word_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v not_o design_v by_o the_o church_n to_o instruct_v the_o faithful_a but_o only_o to_o excite_v in_o they_o certain_a inward_a motion_n and_o set_v they_o on_o meditate_v upon_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o this_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n hinder_v they_o from_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n and_o it_o will_v be_v still_o ridiculous_a to_o suppose_v that_o these_o ignorant_a person_n shall_v so_o immediate_o enter_v upon_o the_o practice_n of_o these_o inward_a motion_n that_o they_o can_v not_o understand_v the_o term_n which_o the_o church_n make_v use_v of_o to_o excite_v they_o i_o answer_v mr._n arnaud_n charge_v i_o with_o two_o thing_n unjust_o the_o first_o that_o i_o affirm_v this_o formulary_a be_v not_o design_v by_o the_o church_n to_o instruct_v the_o faithful_a but_o only_o to_o excite_v internal_a motion_n in_o they_o which_o i_o never_o imagine_v i_o affirm_v express_o rhe_n contrary_a as_o may_v be_v see_v by_o whosoever_o shall_v consult_v that_o part_n of_o my_o answer_n note_v in_o the_o margin_n there_o be_v edit_fw-la answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n part_v 2._o ch_z 2._o page_n 259._o in_o quarto_fw-la edit_fw-la little_a sincerity_n in_o this_o imputation_n and_o as_o little_a in_o charge_v i_o with_o a_o conclusion_n which_o i_o do_v not_o draw_v and_o in_o suppress_v that_o which_o i_o do_v i_o do_v not_o conclude_v the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n which_o design_v these_o term_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la to_o excite_v inward_a motion_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o communicant_n shall_v hinder_v they_o from_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n i_o know_v that_o as_o the_o use_n which_o be_v make_v of_o thing_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o we_o may_v consider_v the_o nature_n of_o they_o if_o we_o will_v so_o that_o which_o be_v make_v of_o word_n do_v not_o hinder_v a_o man_n from_o examine_v their_o sense_n but_o i_o say_v there_o be_v several_a person_n who_o stop_v at_o the_o bare_a notion_n of_o use_n without_o go_v far_o and_o thence_o i_o conclude_v it_o may_v be_v well_o suppose_v that_o in_o the_o ancient_a church_n there_o be_v several_a person_n who_o hear_v the_o word_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la when_o they_o communicate_v apply_v themselves_o only_o to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o inward_a affection_n of_o devotion_n which_o these_o term_n excite_v without_o go_v any_o far_a and_o make_v reflection_n on_o what_o the_o term_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o sacrament_n signify_v let_v any_o man_n now_o judge_v whether_o my_o supposition_n be_v ridiculous_a extravagant_a and_o senseless_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v people_n believe_v or_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o rather_o by_o a_o spirit_n of_o contradiction_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o refute_v it_o it_o may_v also_o be_v here_o consider_v by_o the_o way_n whether_o he_o have_v have_v reason_n to_o call_v absurd_a the_o notion_n i_o instanced_a touch_v light_n when_o i_o say_v our_o conception_n about_o it_o every_o morning_n be_v not_o under_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o body_n or_o accident_n or_o motion_n of_o air_n but_o under_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o serve_v we_o and_o lead_v we_o forth_o to_o labour_n and_o this_o i_o think_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o perhaps_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n too_o if_o he_o will_v speak_v his_o mind_n there_o be_v few_o person_n who_o think_v when_o the_o day_n begin_v to_o appear_v or_o withdraw_v of_o conceive_v the_o light_n under_o the_o notion_n which_o philosophy_n offer_v be_v they_o what_o they_o will_n at_o least_o i_o have_v the_o anonimous_a author_n of_o the_o discourse_n contain_v several_a reflection_n on_o the_o modern_a philosophy_n of_o mr._n des_n cartes_n on_o my_o side_n for_o he_o free_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o idea_n be_v such_o in_o
a_o inconsistent_a sense_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a a_o sense_n that_o appear_v consistent_a and_o reasonable_a to_o abuse_v person_n although_o at_o bottom_n it_o be_v otherwise_o whilst_o a_o man_n judge_n of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o false_a light_n of_o these_o person_n he_o call_v it_o a_o sense_n because_o his_o mind_n acquiesce_n therein_o as_o see_v nothing_o therein_o impossible_a but_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o judge_n of_o it_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o the_o term_n it_o be_v no_o long_o a_o sense_n it_o be_v a_o mere_a contradiction_n that_o have_v no_o sense_n and_o which_o be_v unintelligible_a i_o confess_v that_o as_o man_n mind_n be_v subject_a to_o fearful_a capriccios_n it_o sometime_o happen_v that_o they_o advance_v proposition_n wherein_o contradiction_n be_v so_o evident_a that_o they_o must_v needs_o have_v see_v they_o themselves_o such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o this_o philsosopher_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o affirm_v that_o if_o god_n please_v two_o and_o two_o shall_v not_o be_v four_o but_o in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o say_v that_o these_o person_n impose_v on_o the_o world_n and_o understand_v not_o themselves_o what_o they_o say_v for_o for_o to_o say_v that_o a_o man_n can_v make_v to_o himself_o a_o sense_n of_o a_o contradiction_n when_o it_o appear_v to_o he_o to_o be_v a_o contradiction_n that_o he_o can_v unite_v two_o idea_n by_o affirm_v one_o of_o the_o other_o at_o the_o same_o time_n wherein_o he_o see_v they_o can_v be_v accord_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o can_v persuade_v himself_o that_o a_o thing_n be_v possible_a even_o then_o when_o it_o seem_v to_o he_o to_o be_v impossible_a if_o this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n philosophy_n he_o must_v philosophise_v by_o himself_o for_o i_o it_o be_v then_o clear_a i_o have_v reason_n to_o say_v that_o this_o second_o rank_n of_o person_n which_o i_o suppose_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n who_o find_v inconsistency_n in_o the_o term_n of_o this_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n conceive_v proper_o no_o sense_n at_o all_o in_o it_o for_o as_o to_o their_o part_n they_o can_v not_o find_v any_o in_o it_o see_v the_o proposition_n to_o they_o seem_v inconsistent_a neither_o can_v their_o pastor_n help_v they_o see_v it_o be_v lay_v down_o for_o a_o maxim_n that_o they_o know_v not_o in_o what_o sense_n the_o father_n understand_v it_o but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n not_o know_v 580._o page_n 580._o any_o other_o way_n to_o make_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o must_v make_v a_o entire_a separation_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o body_n and_o absolute_o deny_v the_o presence_n and_o existence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v reject_v the_o real_a presence_n i_o answer_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o good_a conclusion_n the_o person_n of_o which_o we_o speak_v find_v no_o sense_n in_o the_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o two_o idea_n of_o bread_n and_o body_n appear_v to_o they_o inconsistent_a they_o know_v no_o other_o mean_n of_o make_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v the_o body_n i_o grant_v but_o see_v it_o be_v a_o proposition_n of_o their_o pastor_n who_o they_o will_v not_o charge_v with_o falsity_n and_o be_v teach_v it_o as_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o they_o acknowledge_v in_o general_a that_o it_o must_v have_v a_o good_a sense_n although_o they_o know_v not_o which_o be_v this_o good_a sense_n and_o therefore_o i_o say_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o their_o mind_n stop_v at_o the_o only_a difficulty_n without_o undertake_v to_o resolve_v it_o it_o be_v fruitless_a to_o inquire_v whether_o they_o reject_v by_o a_o positive_a judgement_n the_o unity_n of_o these_o two_o substance_n bread_n and_o body_n or_o whether_o their_o mind_n hang_v in_o suspense_n notwithstanding_o what_o appear_v to_o they_o from_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o the_o term_n i_o have_v not_o attribute_v to_o they_o this_o rejection_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v i_o have_v in_o impertinent_o transfer_v what_o i_o say_v of_o they_o who_o go_v as_o far_o as_o the_o sacramental_a sense_n to_o those_o of_o this_o second_o rank_n who_o proceed_v not_o so_o far_o but_o whether_o they_o formal_o reject_v this_o unity_n of_o two_o substance_n or_o only_o suspend_v their_o judgement_n it_o be_v clear_a they_o neither_o reject_v transubstantiation_n nor_o consubstantiation_n for_o neither_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o opinion_n establish_v the_o unity_n of_o these_o two_o substance_n bread_n and_o body_n in_o the_o sense_n we_o understand_v it_o here_o that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o may_v have_v deny_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o this_o last_o sense_n that_o be_v to_o say_v judge_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n can_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o as_o to_o other_o way_n since_o found_v out_o to_o make_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v the_o body_n have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o they_o they_o can_v not_o reject_v they_o they_o reject_v if_o you_o will_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o two_o substance_n they_o conceive_v no_o sense_n in_o this_o expression_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o they_o acknowledge_v it_o must_v have_v a_o good_a and_o a_o true_a one_o although_o they_o know_v not_o in_o particular_a which_o that_o be_v they_o carry_v off_o their_o mind_n from_o this_o difficulty_n but_o in_o all_o this_o they_o conceive_v no_o distinct_a notice_n either_o of_o transubstantiation_n or_o consubstantiation_n in_o vain_a do_v mr._n arnaud_n endeavour_v to_o persuade_v we_o that_o the_o natural_a 583._o page_n 583._o idea_n of_o these_o word_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o explain_v they_o in_o the_o usual_a manner_n be_v that_o appear_a bread_n it_o be_v not_o so_o but_o the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o renounce_n all_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n to_o pretend_v that_o this_o so_o common_a true_a and_o authorise_a sense_n by_o custom_n never_o enter_v into_o the_o thought_n of_o any_o man_n during_o eight_o hundred_o year_n all_o this_o signify_v nothing_o see_v his_o pretend_a sense_n be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n the_o question_n concern_v bread_n which_o a_o man_n see_v and_o which_o all_o the_o notice_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n assure_v to_o be_v bread_n these_o same_o notice_n do_v not_o inform_v we_o that_o it_o be_v not_o bread_n or_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o appearance_n of_o it_o the_o question_n likewise_o concern_v a_o body_n which_o we_o know_v be_v in_o heaven_n and_o which_o be_v like_a unto_o that_o which_o we_o have_v the_o notice_n of_o reason_n urge_v not_o a_o man_n to_o understand_v that_o this_o body_n be_v there_o under_o the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n so_o that_o shall_v we_o suppose_v that_o during_o eight_o hundred_o year_n this_o sense_n enter_v not_o into_o any_o body_n thought_n we_o shall_v suppose_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v very_o natural_a and_o reasonable_a but_o say_v mr._n 582._o page_n 582._o arnaud_n when_o raphael_n lead_v young_a toby_n if_o any_o one_o that_o know_v who_o he_o be_v shall_v say_v this_o man_n who_o you_o see_v be_v a_o angel_n toby_n will_v not_o have_v imagine_v that_o he_o be_v both_o man_n and_o angel_n too_o but_o easy_o conceive_v he_o mean_v only_o that_o appear_a man_n he_o be_v real_o a_o angel_n but_o do_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n consider_v that_o this_o example_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o our_o case_n when_o the_o angel_n appear_v under_o the_o form_n of_o man_n there_o be_v always_o some_o sensible_a character_n that_o distinguish_v they_o and_o easy_o show_v there_o be_v something_o more_o than_o natural_a in_o '_o they_o there_o be_v nothing_o like_o this_o in_o the_o bread_n the_o apparition_n of_o angel_n in_o a_o humane_a shape_n be_v very_o frequent_a under_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o toby_n be_v instruct_v in_o his_o infancy_n in_o the_o belief_n of_o this_o this_o apparition_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n be_v unheard_a of_o in_o the_o church_n we_o know_v that_o a_o angel_n leave_v heaven_n when_o he_o come_v to_o appear_v on_o earth_n in_o a_o humane_a shape_n whereas_o we_o know_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v so_o in_o heaven_n that_o it_o will_v not_o leave_v that_o place_n till_o the_o last_o judgement_n we_o know_v a_o angel_n be_v of_o a_o spiritual_a nature_n and_o a_o man_n consult_v not_o his_o eye_n to_o know_v whether_o he_o be_v
same_o habitation_n of_o the_o divinity_n in_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o use_n which_o god_n make_v of_o it_o to_o communicate_v his_o grace_n will_v render_v it_o likewise_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o give_v occasion_n to_o say_v that_o although_o there_o be_v different_a water_n to_o baptise_v in_o yet_o these_o water_n make_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o although_o they_o appear_v to_o be_v water_n yet_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n beside_o that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o author_n have_v not_o have_v a_o sentiment_n that_o one_o may_v form_v objection_n to_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v no_o opinion_n so_o clear_a against_o which_o we_o may_v not_o raise_v difficulty_n one_o may_v moreover_o answer_v he_o from_o the_o part_n of_o remy_n and_o other_o that_o the_o habitation_n of_o the_o divinity_n do_v not_o always_o produce_v this_o effect_n in_o all_o the_o material_a thing_n which_o it_o make_v use_v of_o whereby_o to_o communicate_v the_o grace_n merit_v by_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o unite_v they_o to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o make_v they_o become_v this_o body_n by_o way_n of_o conjunction_n and_o addition_n it_o be_v a_o habitation_n and_o a_o particular_a union_n of_o the_o divinity_n to_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o produce_v in_o it_o alone_o this_o effect_n which_o must_v not_o be_v extend_v to_o other_o thing_n which_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o say_v be_v his_o body_n as_o he_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n all_o that_o can_v be_v hence_o conclude_v then_o be_v that_o according_a to_o these_o author_n there_o must_v be_v some_o difference_n allow_v between_o the_o habitation_n of_o the_o divinity_n in_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o habitation_n of_o this_o same_o divinity_n in_o other_o thing_n as_o there_o be_v between_o the_o habitation_n of_o the_o divinity_n in_o the_o faithful_a and_o saint_n and_o the_o habitation_n of_o this_o same_o divinity_n in_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v this_o difference_n appear_v in_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o effect_n which_o they_o produce_v now_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o these_o author_n will_v glad_o allow_v one_o may_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n touch_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v fill_v with_o the_o same_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o yet_o of_o which_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o one_o be_v the_o other_o for_o although_o the_o same_o divinity_n dwell_v in_o the_o body_n and_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o this_o be_v another_o kind_n of_o habitation_n design_v to_o produce_v not_o the_o abovementioned_a effect_n but_o another_o the_o divinity_n dwell_v in_o all_o thing_n and_o fill_v they_o with_o its_o virtue_n but_o in_o a_o different_a manner_n and_o this_o difference_n discover_v itself_o only_o by_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o effect_n which_o it_o produce_v in_o the_o thing_n themselves_o this_o be_v near_o what_o these_o author_n will_v have_v answer_v have_v any_o body_n offer_v they_o these_o objection_n but_o i_o be_o persuade_v they_o will_v never_o have_v approve_v of_o this_o new_a philosophy_n by_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n endeavour_v to_o accommodate_v their_o expression_n to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a transubstantiation_n remy_n say_v he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v in_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 832._o p._n 832._o and_o in_o the_o bread_n join_v they_o together_o but_o not_o by_o a_o simple_a habitation_n for_o it_o will_v thus_o join_v all_o the_o creature_n where_o it_o reside_v but_o by_o a_o true_a operation_n which_o render_v they_o not_o distant_a but_o immediate_o unite_v and_o this_o union_n do_v not_o determine_v itself_o to_o a_o simple_a conjunction_n but_o make_v that_o the_o bread_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o wax_n become_v fire_n according_a to_o the_o comparison_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n and_o as_o the_o bread_n eat_v by_o jesus_n christ_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o comparison_n of_o other_o father_n this_o union_n than_o be_v only_o the_o way_n to_o transubstantiation_n remy_n and_o other_o author_n who_o have_v follow_v this_o opinion_n explain_v the_o manner_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v join_v to_o this_o body_n it_o be_v say_v remy_n one_o only_a body_n and_o blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o and_o join_v it_o to_o itself_o and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o so_o it_o must_v be_v join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o truth_n the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n say_v the_o pretend_a alcuinus_fw-la fill_v this_o body_n which_o be_v every_o where_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v consecrate_a in_o a_o infinite_a of_o place_n add_v it_o to_o self_n and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o it_o be_v also_o join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v one_o only_a body_n in_o truth_n these_o word_n do_v not_o put_v we_o upon_o imagine_v they_o think_v of_o lay_v open_o a_o certain_a way_n to_o transubstantiation_n nor_o a_o preambulatory_a or_o preparative_n union_n to_o the_o conversion_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o believe_v this_o be_v a_o mere_a illusion_n it_o be_v clear_a they_o teach_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o same_o body_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o settle_v here_o to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v join_v to_o it_o by_o the_o link_n of_o the_o same_o divinity_n which_o fill_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o which_o be_v what_o appear_v from_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o their_o passage_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o ascelinus_fw-la berenger_n have_v tell_v he_o that_o if_o he_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschasus_n he_o go_v contrary_a to_o all_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o ascelinus_fw-la answer_v he_o that_o it_o be_v neither_o a_o subject_n of_o admiration_n nor_o a_o subject_n of_o doubt_n that_o god_n can_v make_v that_o which_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n to_o be_v unite_v to_o this_o body_n which_o our_o saviour_n take_v of_o the_o virgin_n which_o show_v he_o make_v the_o ground_n of_o his_o sentiment_n to_o consist_v in_o this_o union_n and_o that_o he_o respect_v it_o not_o as_o a_o way_n to_o transubstantiation_n but_o as_o that_o which_o formal_o make_v the_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o example_n which_o he_o add_v of_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n which_o be_v join_v together_o and_o of_o the_o two_o nature_n unite_v in_o jesus_n christ_n confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o the_o union_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o the_o union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n be_v not_o in_o any_o wise_a way_n and_o preparation_n to_o any_o transubstantiation_n they_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a union_n wherein_o the_o two_o thing_n unite_v subsist_v and_o on_o which_o the_o mind_n settle_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o this_o union_n do_v not_o terminate_v itself_o to_o a_o simple_a conjunction_n but_o make_v the_o bread_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v equivocal_a for_o if_o he_o mean_v that_o the_o formal_a effect_n of_o this_o union_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v what_o it_o be_v become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o will_v grant_v he_o that_o this_o be_v in_o effect_n the_o sentiment_n of_o these_o author_n but_o if_o he_o will_v have_v the_o bread_n cease_v to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v to_o become_v real_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n before_o this_o change_n we_o deny_v that_o these_o author_n have_v take_v it_o in_o this_o sort_n the_o comparison_n which_o he_o allege_v of_o wax_n which_o become_v fire_n and_o bread_n eat_v by_o christ_n which_o become_v his_o body_n do_v contradict_v this_o last_o sense_n for_o the_o wax_v devour_v by_o the_o fire_n become_v not_o the_o same_o substance_n of_o fire_n in_o number_n that_o it_o be_v before_o and_o the_o bread_n which_o our_o saviour_n aet_fw-la become_v not_o likewise_o so_o proper_o the_o same_o substance_n in_o number_n which_o be_v before_o his_o body_n so_o what_o he_o say_v afterward_o that_o to_o join_v the_o bread_n to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 842._o p._n 842._o and_o to_o make_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o
find_v nothing_o in_o they_o of_o what_o he_o see_v at_o first_o i_o confess_v they_o may_v be_v understand_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o this_o affair_n be_v political_o manage_v and_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o obtain_v the_o favour_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o regain_v the_o people_n good_a will_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o worldly_a wisdom_n but_o it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v in_o they_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v not_o write_v by_o persuasion_n but_o only_o through_o policy_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v this_o he_o will_v not_o find_v why_o then_o do_v he_o extend_v my_o word_n beyond_o their_o natural_a signification_n and_o why_o do_v he_o wrong_v a_o man_n so_o scandalous_o on_o the_o imagination_n he_o say_v what_o he_o do_v not_o we_o understand_v say_v he_o altar_n the_o book_n entitle_v the_o port_n royal_a and_o geneva_n of_o intelligence_n against_o the_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n this_o language_n he_o show_v plain_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v it_o see_v he_o charge_v i_o with_o say_v what_o i_o do_v not_o and_o draw_v his_o commentary_n only_o from_o himself_o and_o not_o from_o my_o word_n have_v i_o reproach_v mr._n arnaud_n with_o the_o public_a write_n print_v against_o he_o wherein_o he_o be_v accuse_v for_o formal_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o a_o proposition_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o frequent_a communion_n have_v i_o tell_v he_o that_o of_o late_a his_o opinion_n on_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v public_o in_o a_o letter_n treat_v as_o suspicious_a that_o he_o have_v be_v tell_v that_o if_o he_o be_v unwilling_a 187._o answer_v to_o the_o request_n present_v to_o the_o king_n etc._n etc._n book_n 2._o ch_z 6._o p._n 187._o together_o with_o his_o friend_n to_o be_v of_o intelligence_n with_o geneva_n he_o must_v change_v the_o act_n of_o the_o adoration_n which_o they_o perform_v assist_v at_o the_o mass_n to_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n for_o they_o say_v only_o i_o adore_v thou_o raise_v on_o the_o cross_n at_o the_o general_a judgement_n and_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n without_o any_o mention_n of_o adore_v he_o be_v present_a in_o the_o church_n have_v i_o severe_o apply_v myself_o to_o what_o he_o say_v somewhere_o in_o his_o book_n on_o the_o principle_n of_o des_n cartes_n his_o philosophy_n that_o god_n see_v in_o the_o matter_n in_o the_o figure_n and_o form_n only_o a_o different_a order_n of_o part_n to_o conclude_v thence_o that_o this_o proposition_n overthrow_v the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o a_o letter_n print_v not_o long_o since_o what_o tempest_n must_v i_o not_o have_v expect_v see_v for_o have_v only_o hint_v that_o there_o may_v be_v some_o policy_n in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n work_n i_o have_v raise_v such_o a_o great_a disturbance_n mr._n arnaud_v protest_v he_o will_v never_o for_o my_o sake_n dispense_v with_o the_o 1132._o book_n 11._o ch_z 9_o p._n 1132._o rule_n of_o justice_n that_o he_o will_v never_o divine_v my_o secret_a intention_n let_v he_o not_o then_o pretend_v to_o read_v in_o my_o heart_n nor_o attribute_n to_o i_o a_o mystical_a sense_n which_o i_o never_o intend_v nor_o be_v contain_v in_o my_o word_n all_o those_o that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o in_o a_o capacity_n of_o write_v in_o its_o favour_n among_o those_o that_o be_v how_o many_o do_v betake_v themselves_o to_o other_o matter_n be_v it_o not_o then_o a_o very_a likely_a matter_n that_o a_o person_n who_o be_v at_o liberty_n to_o write_v on_o any_o subject_n but_o pitch_v upon_o transubstantiation_n be_v it_o not_o i_o say_v very_o likely_a his_o choice_n of_o this_o point_n be_v ground_v on_o some_o worldly_a policy_n and_o carnal_a consideration_n in_o attribute_v this_o to_o he_o we_o do_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v very_o just_a and_o innocent_a and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o my_o word_n signify_v to_o pretend_v to_o know_v more_o of_o my_o mind_n be_v to_o attempt_v a_o thing_n which_o be_v possible_a only_a to_o god_n and_o yet_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v do_v that_o he_o may_v have_v some_o colour_n for_o his_o passion_n mr._n arnaud_v i_o hope_v will_v suffer_v i_o likewise_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o what_o i_o say_v touch_v some_o word_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o i_o believe_v be_v not_o very_o advantageous_a to_o the_o common_a mystery_n of_o our_o religion_n do_v neither_o respect_v his_o person_n nor_o the_o main_a of_o his_o sentiment_n which_o i_o never_o pretend_v to_o handle_v but_o only_o his_o expression_n which_o i_o judge_v and_o still_o do_v judge_n to_o be_v too_o rough_a and_o vehement_a on_o point_n to_o which_o we_o can_v show_v enough_o respect_n we_o ought_v all_o of_o we_o to_o be_v very_o circumspect_a in_o our_o way_n of_o speak_v to_o give_v no_o oecasion_n to_o the_o open_a enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n truth_n which_o we_o joint_o profess_v this_o be_v my_o opinion_n and_o my_o word_n will_v not_o admit_v fair_o of_o any_o other_o explication_n can_v mr._n arnaud_n wonder_v we_o shall_v be_v offend_v to_o hear_v these_o question_n why_o be_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o everlasting_a bliss_n so_o hide_v and_o as_o it_o be_v so_o bury_v in_o the_o book_n 1_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n refute_v part_n 1_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o jew_n why_o do_v not_o jesus_n christ_n declare_v his_o divinity_n in_o such_o clear_a and_o precise_a term_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o elude_v they_o what_o may_v the_o pagan_n say_v on_o what_o the_o church_n teach_v concern_v original_a sin_n and_o this_o inconceivable_a transmission_n of_o a_o crime_n which_o be_v a_o spiritual_a and_o voluntary_a action_n to_o all_o the_o son_n of_o he_o that_o commit_v it_o although_o they_o can_v not_o have_v any_o part_n in_o his_o action_n and_o of_o this_o dreadful_a condemnation_n of_o all_o humane_a nature_n for_o the_o fault_n of_o one_o man_n can_v he_o think_v it_o strange_a we_o have_v be_v trouble_v to_o hear_v the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n contain_v call_v dreadful_a difficulty_n and_o to_o find_v they_o exaggerated_a in_o this_o manner_n be_v a_o man_n in_o this_o point_n to_o be_v guide_v by_o his_o reason_n he_o must_v needs_o start_v back_o at_o these_o inconceivable_a verity_n shall_v he_o pretend_v to_o make_v use_n of_o its_o light_n to_o penetrate_v they_o she_o will_v only_o furnish_v he_o with_o arm_n to_o combat_v they_o who_o can_v but_o be_v offend_v at_o the_o proposition_n which_o be_v in_o this_o last_o work_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o proof_n which_o i_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o 1042._o book_n 10._o ch_z 6._o p._n 1042._o holy_a scripture_n for_o the_o trinity_n that_o this_o will_v be_v very_o rational_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o catholic_n because_o he_o accompany_v these_o proof_n with_o the_o public_a intelligence_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o of_o all_o tradition_n but_o that_o these_o same_o proof_n be_v infinite_o weak_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o calvinist_n without_o authority_n without_o possession_n and_o who_o renounce_v tradition_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n that_o mr._n claude_n 1043._o page_n 1043._o who_o allege_v the_o best_a part_n of_o what_o there_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n concern_v the_o trinity_n and_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n overthrow_v the_o socinian_o beyond_o all_o remedy_n yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v more_o likely_a to_o make_v they_o laugh_v than_o to_o convert_v '_o they_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v these_o question_n or_o proposition_n be_v justifiable_a take_v they_o how_o we_o we_o will_v but_o suppose_v they_o be_v it_o must_v be_v grant_v they_o be_v conceive_v in_o such_o rough_a dangerous_a and_o excessive_a term_n that_o it_o be_v for_o the_o public_a edification_n to_o avoid_v they_o yea_o and_o to_o censure_v '_o they_o but_o in_o fine_a we_o must_v leave_v these_o personal_a difference_n which_o can_v but_o be_v displease_v and_o therefore_o we_o will_v come_v to_o the_o preface_n of_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n noüet_o which_o seem_v to_o have_v much_o incense_a mr._n arnaud_n and_o see_v he_o seem_v to_o be_v much_o concern_v at_o it_o we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o about_o it_o what_o then_o do_v this_o preface_n contain_v which_o be_v so_o troublesome_a and_o grievous_a i_o confess_v we_o have_v mention_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n in_o
soul_n and_o body_n that_o it_o be_v neither_o consume_v or_o corrupt_v nor_o pass_v into_o excrement_n but_o into_o our_o substance_n and_o for_o our_o conservation_n we_o make_v use_v of_o this_o passage_n of_o damascene_fw-la to_o show_n he_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o real_a substance_n of_o bread_n see_v it_o pass_v into_o that_o of_o our_o body_n mr._n arnaud_n deride_v this_o consequence_n do_v mr._n claude_n say_v he_o pretend_v that_o damascene_fw-la believe_v the_o eucharistical_a 4_o lib._n 7._o c._n 4_o bread_n pass_v into_o our_o soul_n to_o become_v a_o part_n of_o they_o sure_o he_o will_v not_o proceed_v so_o far_o how_o then_o will_v he_o conclude_v it_o enter_v into_o our_o body_n to_o become_v a_o part_n of_o their_o substance_n and_o why_o do_v he_o not_o conclude_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o as_o these_o word_n in_o consistentiam_fw-la animae_fw-la vadit_fw-la do_v signify_v nothing_o else_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o soul_n but_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unite_v its_o self_n to_o the_o soul_n to_o conserve_v fortify_v and_o operate_v in_o it_o his_o grace_n so_o this_o expression_n in_o consistentiam_fw-la corporis_fw-la vadit_fw-la do_v signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unite_v itself_o to_o our_o body_n to_z preserve_v and_o sow_v on_o they_o according_a to_o the_o father_n the_o seed_n of_o a_o glorious_a immortality_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n deceive_v himself_o not_o comprehend_v that_o according_a to_o damascene_fw-la and_o the_o greek_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o substance_n and_o the_o spiritual_a and_o divine_a virtue_n which_o be_v impart_v to_o it_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o consecration_n so_o that_o damascene_fw-la make_v a_o distribution_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n attribute_n one_o of_o they_o to_o the_o soul_n to_o wit_v the_o divine_a virtue_n and_o the_o other_a to_o the_o body_n to_o wit_v the_o substance_n and_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o this_o latter_a that_o he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o consume_v nor_o corrupt_v itself_o nor_o pass_v into_o excrement_n god_n forbid_v but_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n and_o preservation_n he_o say_v express_o it_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n why_o will_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n suffer_v i_o to_o say_v it_o after_o damascene_fw-la himself_z have_v he_o well_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n he_o will_v have_v find_v in_o they_o this_o distinction_n of_o two_o thing_n whereof_o the_o sacrament_n consist_v one_o of_o which_o respect_v immediate_o the_o body_n and_o the_o other_a immediate_o the_o soul_n under_o the_o new_a law_n say_v cyrill_a of_o jerusalem_n the_o heavenly_a bread_n and_o cup_n of_o salvation_n sanctify_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n respect_v the_o body_n so_o the_o word_n that_o anapcâ—hal_o cyril_n hie_v cal._n mist_n 4._o epiphan_n in_o anapcâ—hal_o be_v to_o say_v the_o consecration_n perform_v by_o the_o word_n relate_v to_o the_o soul_n the_o bread_n say_v epiphanius_n be_v a_o aliment_n but_o there_o be_v in_o it_o a_o quicken_a virtue_n and_o origen_n before_o they_o distinguish_v the_o bread_n from_o the_o eucharist_n in_o respect_n of_o what_o it_o have_v material_a and_o in_o reference_n of_o the_o prayer_n say_v over_o 1â—_n origen_n comm._n in_o matt._n 1â—_n it_o the_o iii_o proposition_n censure_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maronites_n be_v contain_v in_o a_o article_n of_o the_o extract_n which_o have_v for_o its_o title_n nonnulla_fw-la loca_fw-la sacrae_fw-la scripturae_fw-la prauè_fw-la intellecta_fw-la some_o place_n of_o scripture_n misunderstand_v and_o be_v thus_o describe_v asserunt_fw-la legendum_fw-la esse_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la etc._n etc._n they_o affirm_v we_o must_v read_v this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n etc._n etc._n will_v mr._n arnaud_n without_o prejudice_n or_o passion_n but_o consider_v a_o while_n the_o importance_n of_o this_o proposition_n for_o whether_o these_o people_n pretend_v we_o must_v read_v the_o text_n not_o this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n or_o mean_v only_o that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n we_o must_v give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o title_n of_o the_o article_n insinuate_v be_v it_o possible_a that_o person_n who_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v either_o make_v this_o correction_n or_o seek_v this_o explication_n be_v there_o ever_o a_o one_o of_o the_o latin_n that_o ever_o have_v such_o a_o thought_n in_o his_o mind_n that_o we_o must_v not_o read_v this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n do_v they_o not_o all_o on_o the_o contrary_n affirm_v that_o we_o must_v keep_v strict_o to_o the_o literal_a sense_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n consult_v himself_o hereupon_o and_o tell_v we_o whether_o he_o can_v offer_v such_o a_o proposition_n and_o whether_o he_o will_v not_o esteem_v it_o scandalous_a and_o heretical_a shall_v any_o other_o propose_v it_o yet_o must_v we_o observe_v that_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n who_o recite_v the_o extract_n which_o the_o pope_n legate_n make_v say_v express_o that_o these_o proposition_n which_o they_o find_v in_o proper_a term_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maronites_n or_o receive_v by_o the_o public_a consent_n and_o by_o tradition_n and_o which_o they_o condemn_v as_o manifest_o heretical_a or_o erroneous_a or_o superstitious_a be_v error_n common_a to_o the_o other_o eastern_a nation_n so_o that_o what_o we_o now_o rehearse_v concern_v the_o maronites_n must_v be_v extend_v in_o general_a to_o all_o the_o schismatical_a church_n as_o to_o the_o passage_n relate_v by_o abraham_n echellensis_fw-la a_o maronite_n who_o be_v of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v bear_v with_o i_o if_o i_o tell_v he_o that_o consider_v the_o character_n which_o gabriel_n sionita_n give_v we_o of_o this_o person_n who_o he_o perfect_o know_v be_v both_o of_o the_o same_o country_n and_o have_v pass_v over_o a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o life_n be_v together_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v ashamed_a to_o offer_v any_o thing_n ground_v on_o these_o kind_n of_o testimony_n and_o to_o suppose_v we_o such_o fool_n to_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o relation_n of_o a_o man_n so_o cry_v down_o come_v we_o now_o to_o the_o jacobite_n coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n mr._n arnaud_n bring_v again_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o these_o three_o church_n the_o same_o negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o author_n and_o emissary_n which_o he_o use_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o moscovite_n and_o nestorian_n so_o that_o we_o need_v do_v no_o more_o than_o to_o return_v the_o same_o answer_v already_o make_v and_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o these_o people_n have_v the_o same_o belief_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n several_a author_n and_o emissary_n will_v without_o doubt_n have_v inform_v the_o world_n thereof_o and_o make_v advantage_n of_o this_o conformity_n which_o they_o discover_v between_o the_o latin_n and_o they_o i_o shall_v tell_v he_o here_o again_o what_o he_o have_v be_v tell_v elsewhere_o that_o when_o the_o emissary_n be_v send_v to_o these_o people_n to_o instruct_v they_o they_o ever_o carry_v along_o with_o they_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n of_o clement_n vi_o which_o contain_v express_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v send_v it_o to_o their_o patriarch_n and_o proselyte_n bishop_n and_o that_o when_o eugenius_n iv_o 1442._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1442._o reunite_v to_o the_o latin_a church_n john_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o jacobite_n he_o make_v he_o accept_v the_o decreee_v of_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o armenian_n which_o contain_v in_o proper_a term_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o after_o all_o we_o may_v tell_v he_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v the_o jacobite_n coptic_o or_o ethiopian_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n hold_v as_o they_o do_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o divine_a according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o eutiche_n and_o dioscorus_n we_o can_v without_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o great_a absurdity_n suppose_v they_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v they_o hold_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o body_n there_o be_v only_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o he_o now_o that_o they_o hold_v this_o last_o error_n may_v be_v prove_v by_o infinite_a testimony_n nicephorus_n a_o greek_a historian_n affirm_v the_o jacobite_n assert_v tartar_n nicephor_n cali._n eccles_n hist_o lib._n 18._o cap._n 52._o the_o wonderful_a hâ—â—t_n of_o the_o